2012 – Is This The Year When Antichrist Might Arise?

Title: 2012 – Is This The Year When Antichrist Might Arise? UPDATED 3/11/2008
Resources to aid your Understanding

2 DVD Set

Book

New DVD
Subtitle: Suddenly, both Christian and New Age leaders are teaching that the year 2012 might be the year in which Antichrist arises. Cutting Edge weighs in on this discussion, with our knowledge of the occult, to conclude that 2012 might, indeed, be the year when the Masonic Messiah comes to the world scene!

The New World Order is coming! Are you ready? Once you understand what this New World Order really is, and how it is being gradually implemented, you will be able to see it progressing in your daily news!!

Learn how to protect yourself, your loved ones!

Stand by for insights so startling you will never look at the news the same way again.

YOU ARE NOW ON

THE CUTTING EDGE

Copyright © 2008 Cutting Edge Ministries. All rights reserved. See full copyright notice below.

Since the first of the year, Cutting Edge Ministries has been inundated with requests from our supporters, asking us to comment on the rash of reports from Christian ministries that Antichrist will arise in the year, 2012. As it turns out, we have done a good amount of research over the years, in which we reported that 2012 was consistently one of the possible years which New Age leaders said their Christ might arise.

When I began researching the New World Order through New Age bookstores, most of the authors said that their Guiding Spirits were telling them that the New World Order was to be established in the year, 2000. Ruth Montgomery was one of those leaders. She was a prolific writer within the New Age Movement, because all of her books were channeled through her by a demon named “Master D.K.” This method of writing is called “Automatic Writing” because the demon takes total control of all bodily functions of the human host and then begins to write or “channel” his communication through that host. The person through whom this channeling was occurring would never know what was being written through their hand or through their fingers on the typewriter, until they were snapped back into reality; at that point, they could read what the demonic entity had written through them.

Until 1998, Ruth’s Guiding Spirits were writing through her, telling her that the New World Order would come into reality in the year, 2000. But, suddenly, in 1998, these demons started channeling a different story. Since world events were progressing so much slower than the ‘Hierarchy’ had anticipated, the year for the New Age Christ to arise had slipped to 2012.

What Is So Special About 2012?

This is the year in which the ancient, pagan Mayan Calendar changes to a New Age, an age in which a Messiah is supposed to arise. Listen to the official write-up from a New Age website.

““It is my great honor and privilege as Master Quetzalcoatl to return to Earth in this overt fashion to spearhead so to speak and bring to your attention the I AM University End of the Mayan Calendar and Countdown Project! As you might know, I Am Quetzalcoatl, Grand Master of the Mayan days … You all know that the Mayan calendar as has been channeled and introduced to the Earth in the Ancient Days from Higher Cosmic Sources, ends in the year 2012 – on December 21st at 21:21:59 pm to be precise. This exact date and time marks the Official Ending of the Kali Yuga or Dark Age and the Official Birth of the Age of the Christ / Buddha / Krishna / Mohammed / Moses, and God! It is December 21st 2012 at 22:00 pm which marks the Official Return or Second Coming of the Christ, Imam Mahdi, Buddha Maitreya, Kalki Avatar, Great Tao, and Messiah!”

(“Channeled Message of Master Quetzalcoatl on the I AM University End of the Mayan Calendar and Birth of the Golden Age Project!”, I AM University, http://www.iamuniversity.ch/Channeled-Message-of-Master )

Notice that this Mayan Messiah, whose name is “Master Quetzalcoatl”, is going to claim to be the “Christ Consciousness Spirit” which inhabited all the original founders of all the major religions since the dawn of Civilization: “Christ / Buddha / Krishna / Mohammed / Moses”

Then, just to make it all-encompassing, he throws in “God”. The New Age Maitreya the Christ plans to make the same claim! In fact, Master Quetzalcoatl and Master Maitreya will be one and the same person! He will be the Antichrist of the Bible!

Notice, also, that Master Quetzalcoatl is also claiming to be God, as he uses the Biblical words denoting God, ‘I AM’, the same words Jesus used to refer to Himself as God! But, why should we be surprised, since the Bible prophecies:

“And the king shall do according to his will; he shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every god and shall speak astonishing things against the God of gods and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished, for that which is determined by God shall be done.” (Daniel 11:36, Parallel Bible, KJV/Amplified Bible Commentary)

I find this use of the words, “I AM” by the demon master behind Master Quetzalcoatl very ‘astonishing’, don’t you?

Other Ways In Which 2012 Is Popping Up

Cashless Economy By 2012

NEWS BRIEF: “Cashless society by 2012, says Visa chief”, The Independent, Business News, 11 March 2007

“Paying for goods with notes and coins could be consigned to history within five years, according to the chief executive of Visa Europe. Peter Ayliffe said that, by 2012, using credit and debit cards should be cheaper and more convenient than cash. Some retailers could soon start surcharging customers if they choose to buy products with cash, because of the greater cost of processing these payments … Visa Europe briefed the British Retail Consortium last month on new “contactless” cards that can be waved in front of a scanner to make small payments.”

The developed western world is rushing headlong with plans to implement the cashless system by the year 2012.

Behold A Pale Horse

What does the Illuminati plan on doing with those less developed nations whose economies could not “go cashless” in a 100 years? We examine the basics of this question in NEWS1833, where we learn that the Pentagon views all nations of the world as falling into only one of two designations:

1). Nations who are already functioning in the new Global System or who are clearly and firmly going in that direction — the “Functioning Core”

2). Nations who are not now functioning in the Global System and are not likely to do so in the foreseeable future, unless they are kicked into it by U.S. or European troops, or by the threat of invasion. These nations are called the “Non-Functioning Gap”.

What does the Illuminati plan to do with these “Non-Functioning Gap” nations? They plan on annihilating them in all-out war, using Weapons of Mass Destruction! This is the Plan of the Global Elite. Listen:

“… a very short but very deadly global war using nuclear weapons upon select population centers has been contemplated, and … was not ruled out.” ["Behold A Pale Horse", New Age author, Bill Cooper, p. 167] Has this Naval War College author identified the “select population centers” for which this nuclear war has been “contemplated”? Are these doomed nations those “Non-Functioning” states who have resisted the plan of the Illuminati too long and too successfully?

“As a means in the hands of the United Nations to enforce the outer forms of peace and thus give time for teaching on peace and the growth of goodwill to take effect, the atomic bomb … belongs to the United Nations for use (or simply for threatened use) when aggressive action on the part of any nation rears its ugly head.” ["The Externalisation of the Hierarchy", by Alice Bailey, channeling the Master D.K., p. 548]

The Illuminati plans to nuke any nation(s) who oppose the will of the Global White Brotherhood! If all nations are not in line when the hidden deadline is up, they stand at risk for annihilation. But,. of course, this will fulfill prophecy, won’t it?

Biblical Prophecy

“And when He broke the second seal, I heard the second living creature call out, Come! And another horse came out, flaming red. And its rider was empowered to take the peace from the earth, so that men slaughtered one another; and he was given a huge sword.” [Revelation 6:3-4; Parallel Bible, KJV/Amplified Bible Commentary] We are convinced that this “huge sword” by which war is waged is comprised of nuclear weapons, plagues, and possibly chemical weapons — WMD in other words.

“And I will shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the LORD come.” [Joel 2:30-31] The “Great and Terrible Day of the Lord” begins the moment Antichrist confirms the covenant with Israel [Daniel 9:27].

The House of Windsor

The time in which a knowledgeable Christian will make a discerning decision regarding the identity of the man who will be Antichrist will be before he is arisen; and, this knowledge beforehand will require Biblical discernment, knowledge of Scripture, and a series of calculations! With this point made to me by a pastor, I bought Antichrist And A Cup of Tea and began to read, albeit still with a high degree of skepticism. About three-fourths of the way through this book, I set it down and said to myself, “All right, I have seen enough calculations and discerning facts to convince me: Antichrist will arise from the House of Windsor. If the timing is soon, Prince Charles will be that man; if the timing is delayed, Prince William will be Antichrist. However, Prince William must turns 30, which is the Jewish minimum age for a man to be a Rabbi. Williams turns 30 on 2012. Since the Illuminati always has a “Plan A” and a “Plan B”, this scenario could be very probable.

When does Prince William turn 30 years of age? On June 21, 2012!

Therefore, if Prince William is to be Antichrist, he must be able to convince the Jews he is their Messiah. The prophetic fact means he must be at least 30 years old before he arises.

Finally, I realized during the reading of this book something which had totally escaped my awareness: that most important prophecy of Daniel 9:26-27 states that Antichrist shall be a “Prince”!! He is not foretold to be a king, but a Prince! Therefore, it may be highly significant prophetically that Charles is not a king, nor may he ever be a king; he may always be a Prince, but we shall get to this point in a short while.

The Most Important Reason I Think 2012 Could Be The Year of Antichrist

When the attacks of 9/11 occurred, we easily counted 18 instances where the events occurred “by the numbers” — sacred numbers of ’11′.

We posted an article entitled, “EVENTS CONTINUING TO OCCUR “BY THE NUMBERS” — SACRED OCCULT NUMBERS”, NEWS1756.

Quoting excerpts from NEWS1756:

The Bible states that Antichrist will be the 11th Horn to appear on the world scene [Daniel 7:7-8] and the Illuminati recognizes “11″ as one of the major numbers of their Antichrist. When we review the way in which the attacks of 9/11 occurred by the “11′s” and review the significance of “11″ in history, you will see the hand of God forcing the hand of the Illuminati to fulfill Biblical prophecies!

Within a few hours of the infamous attacks of 9/11, 2001, Cutting Edge began to see the hideous occult hand of the Illuminati, their ‘signature’ so to speak. We issued a series of articles detailing this use of the number “11″, proving that the Illuminati was the planning, active agent behind these attacks. Once you understand how this tragedy is undergirded by elevens, you will understand that the Illuminati has carefully placed its fingerprints all over this event.

Why would they do this? They would want to hide the truth from the masses, while communicating it to the elite occultists all over the world. Let us briefly study the foundational, underlying use of this special number. To properly understand, you need to understand that the occultist literally fulfills Paul’s explanation of a pagan, of a satanist, in Romans 1:25, “… they exchanged the truth of God for a lie and worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator …”

The Satanist always places great power in numbers, especially the Black Magic Satanist. As we have stated in earlier articles, Daniel 8:23-25 tells us that the religion practiced by Antichrist is Black Magick; further, Revelation 17:17 tells us that the final 10 kings are of the same mindset and religion as Antichrist. Thus, we were not surprised that both Presidents Bush are Black Magic practitioners from the Skull & Bones Society, and that Bill and Hillary Clinton were practicing Black Magic Satanists [See our Section, Understanding Clinton]

Satanists believe that a carefully planned event must be carried out according to the correct numbers, or it may not be successful. They go to great lengths to make an event occur according to the correct numbers. As Wescott explains, “… so 11 is the essence of all that is sinful, harmful, and imperfect.” [Ibid., p. 100] Thus, while 11 is very important, multiplication’s are also important, such as 22, 33, 44, 55, 66, 77, 88, and 99.

Thus, we should not have been too surprised to learn that the attacks of 9/11 occurred on an ’11′. We list 18 ways in which this event was undergirded by an ’11′ or by a multiple thereof.

“11 Years To The Day” — On September 11, 1990, President George Bush (Sr.) delivered a speech to the Congress entitled, “Moving Toward A New World Order”. Precisely 11 years to the day after President Bush delivered this speech praising the New World Order, and declaring it to be an inevitable fact, a mighty blow was struck to move the world finally into this global world system. Another of President Bush’s infamous quotes also came from this Iraqi invasion of Kuwait, when he said in August, 1990, that “this invasion shall not stand, because it threatens the New World Order.” Once the Senior Bush introduced this term to the general public, everyone started using it. Dan Quayle appeared on a great many television programs, explaining this term and telling everyone what a wonderful concept it was. British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher and Gorbachev suddenly began using this term, a formerly very hidden term reserved only for the readers of select occult material.

I found this historical fact exceedingly interesting, because it reveals the degree of Conspiracy which underlies the entire Illuminati Plan to overthrow the Old World Order so the New World Order can be established.

THE Reason

This brings us to THE reason I think that 2012 might be the year Antichrist arises. Keeping in mind that President Bush, Sr., addressed the Congress on the subject, “Moving Toward A New World Order”, precisely 11 years before the attacks of September 11, 2001, I wonder if the Illuminati Plan calls for precisely 11 years between the attacks of 9/11/2001, to the time when Antichrist arises, or to the time the 91-day Third World War begins that shall establish him on the world scene?

Therefore, the time differential would be: September 11, 2001 to September 11, 2012 — exactly 11 years.

Remember, I am not making predictions, but this last calculation makes a lot of sense, don’t you think? I am also not making a specific prediction on when Antichrist will arise. I mention the exact date, September 11, just as a point of reference.

UPDATE: Of course, all these calculations are dependent upon God’s timing. If God does not want Antichrist to arise on 2012, he will not arise. I do not want anyone to think that I am overly dependent upon New Age resources. As I have always stated on the Home Page:

“The most exciting aspect of our ministry is that through our teaching process, we show you that all of the New World Order plans, when completed, will fulfill dozens of Bible prophecies to the letter!

From the beginning of my research, when I felt the Holy Spirit driving me to research the occult side of the plan to produce Antichrist, I realized that Satan is a liar; therefore, how would I recognize when parts of his plan is for real and when they were false? I concluded that the only safe way to proceed would be to adopt the practice of mariner captains in the days before sophisticated navigation.

When they were bringing their vessel in to port, they would select three (3) distinct physical markers they could line up to direct them to the dock. Two markers would not be reliable, because you can incorrectly line up any two points; only lining up three points provided the mariner captain safety as he brought his vessel into the dock.

Therefore, I decided to always line up three (3) points. They are:

1) The specific point of the Illuminati Plan
2) Bible doctrine
3) Bible prophecy
If a specific part of the Illuminati plan does not line up with Biblical doctrine and prophecy, I discard it and never report it. Many such parts of the plan I have rejected on that basis. I have never taken their word for anything!! But, the exciting part was that when I adopted this philosophy, I realized a very exciting truth: the Illuminati plan which does line up, when enacted, very precisely fulfills God’s prophecy, in multiple dozens of instances. Their plan is the greatest proof of the Omnipotence and Omnipresence of our Jesus!”

Therefore, 2012 may turn out to the the year when Antichrist arises, but only if God allows it! The year 2012 does seem to be coming up on the radar screen as the time when the Antichrist might arise. Prophetic events are occurring and/or the stage is being set for fulfillment; however, additional time seems to be required for all these prophetic events to mature. Four years in the future seems a logical time for these events to mature and come to pass.

Truly, the End of the Age is speeding down upon us!

Are you spiritually ready? Is your family? Are you adequately protecting your loved ones? This is the reason for this ministry, to enable you to first understand the peril facing you, and then help you develop strategies to warn and protect your loved ones. Once you have been thoroughly trained, you can also use your knowledge as a means to open the door of discussion with an unsaved person. I have been able to use it many times, and have seen people come to Jesus Christ as a result. These perilous times are also a time when we can reach many souls for Jesus Christ, making an eternal difference.

If you have accepted Jesus Christ as your personal Savior, but have been very lukewarm in your spiritual walk with Him, you need to immediately ask Him for forgiveness and for renewal. He will instantly forgive you, and fill your heart with the joy of the Holy Spirit. Then, you need to begin a daily walk of prayer and personal Bible Study.

If you have never accepted Jesus Christ as Savior, but have come to realize His reality and the approaching End of the Age, and want to accept His FREE Gift of Eternal Life, you can also do so now, in the privacy of your home. Once you accept Him as Savior, you are spiritually Born Again, and are as assured of Heaven as if you were already there. Then, you can rest assured that the Kingdom of Antichrist will not touch you spiritually.

If you would like to become Born Again, turn to our Salvation Page now.

We hope you have been blessed by this ministry, which seeks to educate and warn people, so that they can see the coming New World Order — Kingdom of Antichrist — in their daily news.

Finally, we would love to hear from you.

You can contact us by mail or email.

God bless you.

Copyright © 2008 Cutting Edge Ministries. All rights reserved. This password protected article and its contents are protected under the copyright laws of the United States and other countries. This article is provided by subscription only for use by the subscriber and all other rights are expressly reserved by the copyright owner. Copying and pasting this article, in whole or in part, into e-mails or as attachments to e-mails or posting it on the Internet is strictly prohibited and may subject the offender to civil liability and severe criminal penalties (Title 17, United States Code, section 501 and 506).

Copying and distributing this article in violation of the above notice is also a violation of God’s moral law.

Become a Headline news subscriber HERE.

Subscribe to our free email updates and messages from our editor by entering your email address below :
Email:
Return to:

Cutting Edge Home Page
Current Newsletter
Full Site Map
Daily News Updates
Index of Free Radio Show Transcripts
Currently In The News
Newsletters Archives
Freemasonry Corner
Meet the Staff
From A Pastor’s Heart
Supporting Your Internet Outreach Ministry
Cutting Edge Book Store
Thus Saith Rome
Teachings From the Catechism

Strange Sounds Map

Ad And Google Free Since 1996
Strange Sounds Map
World Wide Reports From YouTube
Of Mysterious, Unidentified Events
Initiated January 21, 2012 with 82 Reports
Updated as time and reports allow.
Lorie Kramer

Late Update Today
This is notification that due to technical difficulties out of my control,
resulting in not being able to access the map for editing;
there was a late update of this page.
Not the map, this page.
I am waiting to hear from the host of the imap as to why
the map seems to be working, but I still cannot get to it to edit it.
It is not even showing in my saved maps.
I will update as the information is forthcoming.

Meanwhile, to facilitate the free flow of important information,
I will be updating this page to include all reports listed on the map currently,
and any updates not on the current “saved” (137 entries) edition of the map.

Stay tuned…you knew this would get interesting. – Lorie K

DONE! I have updated the page with all reports. See Below:

Reports of unidentified events presenting as loud, unusual sounds coming seemingly from the sky, or “everywhere”, have been making their way into YouTube most frequently since the late Spring, early Summer of 2011. This map reports locations of the events, and links to the applicable YouTube report. Location is noted to the best of my ability with the information provided by the original poster of the report. When a specific date of the event is not included in the report, the date of the posting is used.

This page is a work in progress and currently has 139 reports noted on the PAGE (not map) from September 9, 2008 to this update: January 25, 2012. A more detailed examination of the individual reports will be added to this page as information is catagorized and prepared for publication. This page is a work in progress. Updates will be made in as timely a manner as resources are available.

Heads Up!
1.23.2012
“The Science, Technology and Innovation Ministry wants to collect audio recordings of the purported strange noises in the sky heard by residents of Kota Samarahan, Sarawak.”
Link to info

Strange Sounds Reports List

In order to guarantee access to the accumulated reports of the strange sounds around the world,
here is the list of all current reports. All 139 of them as of January 25, 2012

Date – Title

1/24/2012 Strange noises reported around North Battleford, Saskatchewan – Video
1/23/12 Strange Sounds Heard Near Buffalo, NY Video
1/22/12 Strange UFO Sounds Over Jersey City, N.J. Part 2 Video
1/22/12 Strange sounds in Stirling, Ontario Video
1/22/12 strange sounds in Olomouc Video
1/22/12 Strange sounds Czech Republic – Chropyne – Video
1/22/12 STRANGES SOUNDS IN THE SKY NEWFOUNDLAND GRAND FALLS FREAKKKKYYYYYY Video
1/21/12 Strange sounds and lights in the sky – January 21st – Austria – Video
1/21/12 Strange & Scarry Sounds in King City, Ontario Video
1/21/12 Strange sounds in London/Hertfordshire Video
1/21/12 More Strange Sounds In Hamilton Video
1/21/12 strange sounds in finland.Video
1/21/12 Strange Noise Dublin, Ireland HAARP,UFO, Earth Groaning, Hells Bells? – Video
1/20/12 Mysterious Sound heard in Evanston IL 2012 Video
1/20/12 Strange Noise From Sky Michigan – Video
1/20/12 Strange atmospheric sounds New Jersey Pine Barrens 6:40pm – Video
1/20/12 STRANGE SOUND – NEW – Czech Republic Prague Video
1/20/12 Strange sound in ostrava Video
1/20/12 Tajemné zvuky z nitra zeme (Natoceno v CR)/Strange Sound in CZ Video
1/20/12 Strange noises Earth groaning in Germany – Video
1/20/12 MORE STRANGE SOUNDS DENMARK Video
1/20/12 Update Strange Sounds In Nottingham England Video
1/19/12 strange sound co.armagh n.ireland uk Video
1/19/12″Strange Sounds in Beijing’s 3rd sighting caught on tape Video
1/19/12 3 UFO’s cause Strange Spine Chilling Sounds in Beijing, China Video
1/19/12 Strange weird sounds in the sky Toronto, Canada – Video
1/19/12 STRANGE SOUNDS(ORIGINAL VIDEO (NEW) saskatoon strange sounds heard world wide PHENOMENA!!!! Video
1/19/12 Strange sound heard in the Annapolis Valley in Nova ScotiaVideo
1/19/12 Strange noises in Belgium Video
1/19/12 strange sounds,winnipeg mb Video
1/19/12 Strange Sounds in Canada Video
1/19/12 Strange Noise Sound Heard in Brampton Video
1/19/12 Strange Sound Czech Republic Ostrava Video
1/18/12 Sons estranhos em Santo André, SP Brasil Video
1/18/12 Sons estranhos em Santo André, SP Brasil Video
1/18/12 Strange Sounds in Queens, New York Video
1/18/12 STRANGE SOUNDS sound in Czech Republic Video
1/17/12 Strange Sounds In Nottingham England 1 08:55am – Video
1/17/12 Strange sound recorded in London UK Video
1/17/12 Strange sounds in Spain. Video
1/17/12 No Location – UFO Emits Terrifying Sound? Video
1/17/12 NO LOCATION – STRANGE SOUNDS ! – Video
1/17/12 Strange sounds in NY Video
1/17/12 Clearfield County, Pennsylvania Video
1/17/12 Strange sound in Boca Raton, FL Video
1/17/12 Strange sounds in Hollywood, CA Video
1/17/12 Strange Sounds(Helsinki Video
1/17/12 Strange sounds Canada London Ontario Video
1/17/12 Sons Estranhos no Céu de São Paulo, Brasil – News Report Video
1/17/12 Strange sounds in Winnipeg Canada 100% REAL!!!- Video
1/17/12 Groaning Earth Sounds – Calgary MORE STRANGE SOUNDS – Video
1/17/12 Strange sound recorded in London UK Video
1/17/12 Strange Sound in Mississauga Ontario CanadaVideo
1/17/12 Strange sound in Washington D.C. suburb Video
1/17/12 Strange Creepy Sounds In The Sky – Boulder,Colorado Video
1/16/12 Strange sounds in Los Angeles, Ca Video
1/16/12 Earth Groaning? Strange Noises Comming From The Earth, London U.K. Video
1/16/12 Strange Sounds in Venice, Florida Video
1/16/12 Strange noises in Melbourne, Australia Video
1/15/12 Strange sounds in Thunder Bay, Ontario Video
1/15/12 Strange sounds 2012 manitoba canada Video
1/15/12 Strange Sounds in Winnipeg, Manitoba Video
1/15/12 Strange sounds Arta Greece Video
1/14/12 Strange Sounds Mexico Video
1/14/12 Booming Trumpet of the “Apocalypse” In Costa Rica 2012 Prophecy Unfolds – 1.14.2012 – Video
1/13/12 Earth Groaning Dawson Creek Canada Video
1/12/12 Strange Sounds Chile Video
1/12/12 STRANGE SOUNDS sound in Czech Republic. Scary!- Video
1/12/12 NO LOCATION – Strange sounds on the Winter road going to Kash from Msne Video
1/12/12 Strange Sounds In Conklin, Alberta Video
1/12/12 Oahu, Hawaii just past the Kualoa Ranch Video
1/12/12 Strange sounds in La Loche, Saskatchewan Video
1/12/12 Strange sounds heard near Toronto, Burlington, Canada Video
1/12/12 Strange Sounds Heard Outside in Indiana County, PA Video
1/11/12 strange noise and holographic image over budapest – blue beam project ? Video
1/11/12 MORE STRANGE SOUNDS FROM BUDAPEST HUNGARY Video
1/10/12 Strange Roaring Noise In N. Michigan Skies – Light Show Too! Video
1/10/12 Mysterious ‘Sound Of Apocalypse’ Heard Throughout Costa Rica Video
1/10/12 Rumbling sound in sky again in New Orleans, Louisiana Video
1/9/12 Sonidos raros en Costa Rica (de noche) Night Sounds Over Costa Rica Video
1/7/12 Strange iINTENSEe Invisible Sounds in Sky Video
1/1/12 Strange sounds over Madrid Video
1/1/12 RTM News: Strange Sounds in Canada, Costa Rica, etc. Trending on Youtube Video
12/5/11 strange weird noise coming from sky. TN Videoo
12/1/11 Bucharest, Romania – December 2011 -
11/28/11 Sonidos extraños en el cielo de Zapopan Video
11/10/11 Strange Sound heard in St Raphaël (France) Video
11/1/11 Isle of Wight, UK – November 2011 – Video
10/26/11 Earth Groans / Loud Noise in Auckland City New Zealand? Video
10/19/11 rumbling noise colorado – 10.19.2011 – Video
10/15/11 Collection – Ruídos no Céu (Noises in the Sky) – Ukraine Video
10/14/11 STRANGE SOUND Coming from the Ground in Port Huron, MI Sarnia, ONT Area Video
10/14/11 LOCATION UNKNOWN Wierd sky noise + strange reflections?? OCT.14.2011 – Video
10/10/11 Strange Noise – Ontario, Canada Video
10/3/11 Strange Noise – Cloverfield Gardens, UK – 10/3/2011 = Video
10/1/11 Minnesota – 10.2011 – Video
10/1/11 Sonidos extraños se repiten ahora en Mar del Plata, Argentina 1 de Octubre 2011- Video
9/30/11 Strange Noise – New Orleans, Louisiana Video
9/30/11 Strange Noise – Tallahassee, Florida Video
9/30/11 Loud Sound in the sky! – Morgantown, West Virginia Video
9/27/11 Strange sounds in sky. Beaverlodge,Alberta,Canada – Video
9/19/11 LOCATION UNKNOWN Strange sounds in by Star To [oskole].[Zhest]!- 9/19/2011 – Video
9/16/11 Apocalypse sounds over Sweden Video
9/15/11 Strange sound – now in Denmark Video
9/15/11 Earth Groaning: Strange sound in the outskirts of Drammen Video
9/11/11 Strange sound in Montreal Video
9/1/11 Strange Noise – Philadelphia, Pennsylvania- Video
9/1/11 Strange sound in the sky – Curitiba – Brasil – Som estranho no céu Video
9/1/11 Chelyabinsk, Russia – September 2011 – Video
8/28/11 Strange Sounds in Odessa / Ukraine Video
8/28/11 Strange Sounds in Lublino / Poland Polen Video
8/26/11 Strange noise over Lodz, Poland. Dziwne dzwieki na Lodzia Video
8/24/11 Strange Sound Before Virginia Quake ! Video
8/24/11 Weird Noise South East England 1 am – Video
8/23/11 Strange Sounds Rays Baseball Game evening of Earthquake East Coast U.S. – St. Petersburg, FL- Video
8/23/11 Strange noise in the sky St. Pete,Fl.- Video
8/23/11 Weird Noise – Moscow Video
8/22/11 Strange Sounds in Colorado Before Earthquake Video
8/20/11 Strange noises over southern Sweden Video
8/17/11 Strange sound in Lviv Video
8/14/11 More strange sounds from near Homel, Belarus Video
8/11/11 Are these the Trumpets of the Book of Revelations? – Ukraine Video
8/11/11 Strange Sounds in Kiev – Ukrainian TV News Investigation Video
8/7/11 Strange Rumbling Sound – Maryland US Video
8/1/11 Strange sounds. Urals, August 2011 – Video
8/1/11 Colorado – 8.2011 – Video
8/1/11 downtown Los Video
8/1/11 Strange Sounds in Homel Belarus, Brasil Video
7/15/11 Strange Noise In Sky: Michigan Video
6/15/11 Strange Noise – Woodland, Co Durham, UK 1 pm Video
5/21/11 Strange Noise in the skies of Jersey City New Jersey Video
3/11/11 Weird Sounds in the Sky 03 South France) – Video
3/9/11 WHAT THE HELL? Florida March, 2011-EERIE SOUND From Sky! 20min Florida Video
3/9/11 LOCATION UNKNOWN 3.9.11 What is This Loud NOISE? Video
8/11/09 wellsburg WV in the northern panhandle Strange sounds #3 – Video
8/11/09 Strange sounds from the sky – wellsburg WV Video
9/9/08 UNKNOWN LOCATION Unexplained Sound in a Quiet Neighborhood 9/9/2008 – Video

Here are links to a few examples of this strange occurance.

Strange Sounds Rays Baseball Game evening of Earthquake East Coast U.S. – St. Petersburg, FL – 8/23/2011
Video

Strange Sounds In Conklin, Alberta, Canada – Jan 12th 2012
Video

Strange sounds 1.15.2012 Manitoba Canada (the pas)
Video

Strange sounds in the Ukraine – 8 – 9 , 2011
Video

Sons estranhos em Santo André, SP Brasil – 1.18.2012 -
Video

Strange noises in Belgium – 19 Jan 2012
Video

This page is intended to record dates and locations of these mysterious events. No claims or speculations are being made as to the origin of these sounds.

Your guess is as good as mine.

Rense & Charles Smith – Mysterious, Frightening Sounds Worldwide
Video

The Next Voice You Hear…And Strange Sounds

AMERICA ON ITS KNEES

When Is It Going To Be Enough, America?

Lorie Kramer
seektress@seektress.info

GARY MCKINNON DISCOVERED NASA’S SECRET UFO/ DEEP SPACE MISSION COVERUP!

RSS

UFO-related Data: NASA Has Been Lying For Decades

Jeff Peckman  |  The Dot Connector magazine 24,215 views
January 18, 2009

Evidence that U.S. space agency NASA has defrauded U.S. taxpayers for billions of dollars could scrap NASA’s case against UK hacker Gary McKinnon. Credible witnesses have claimed that NASA has altered or destroyed its photos containing images of UFOs. This could become a legal and public relations nightmare for NASA.

The space agency is attempting to prosecute McKinnon for hacking into NASA computer files. McKinnon has stated that he saw UFO-related files in NASA’s computers. But NASA has denied any “cover-up”.

NASA’s claim of innocence faces a serious challenge. Some of the whistleblowers are former NASA employees and contractors with inside knowledge of NASA’s operation. If NASA’s destruction of public property is confirmed, the alleged cost of McKinnon’s hacking would be insignificant compared to NASA’s annual funding of more than $17 billion. Even worse, NASA’s year 2000 mission statement boasted that it is “ethical and honest” in all that they do.

Part of NASA’s mission is to look for signs of intelligent life in outer space. So asking for more money to ‘look’, after they’ve already destroyed evidence that they  ’found’, is a not going to be easy.

Among these whistleblowers are US Air Force Sergeant Karl Wolfe, former NASA employee Donna Hare, and former NASA engineer John Schuessler. Wolfe and Hare exposed some of NASA’s misdeeds at the May 9, 2001 Disclosure Project press conference in Washington, D.C. They both offered to give similar testimony before the U.S. Congress.

According to the Disclosure Project:

Donna Hare had a secret clearance while working for NASA contractor, Philco Ford. She testifies that she was shown a photo of a picture with a distinct UFO. Her colleague explained that it was his job to airbrush such evidence of UFOs out of photographs before they were released to the public. She also heard information from other Johnson Space Center employees that some astronauts had seen extraterrestrial craft and that when some of them wanted to speak out about this they were threatened. [See Hare's testimony at 100:10 minutes into the May 9, 2001 Disclosure Project press conference).

Sergeant Karl Wolfe was in the Air Force for 4 and 1/2 years beginning in January 1964. He had a top-secret crypto clearance and worked with the tactical air command at Langley AFB in Virginia. While working at a NSA [National Security Agency] facility he was shown photographs taken by the Lunar Orbiter of the moon that showed detailed artificial structures. These photos were taken prior to the Apollo landing in 1969. [See Wolfe's testimony at 57:50 minutes into the May 9, 2001 Disclosure Project press conference).

John Schuessler is a Denver area resident and retired aerospace engineer from Lockheed Martin. He worked at NASA on nearly every manned U.S. space flight since its inception. In a March 19, 2008 lecture in Lakewood, CO, Schuessler talked about seeing an unfamiliar photo from one of the Apollo moon landings. Schuessler said:

 

"I went to a conference in Canada, in Toronto. I think it was [19]82. A guy came up to me and said ‘I’ve got this NASA photo. Do you recognize this?’  And it was an Apollo shot. And it was an official lithograph that they release. I’ve got hundreds of these lithographs.

I didn’t have that one. And they are all numbered. They have a photograph number on them and on the back of them is printed the information about what it is. This photograph had a UFO in the background.

So as soon as I got back to Houston I went to the photo lab and told them I’d like to look at the Apollo photos. And we’re old friends you know, so they said ’sure here’s the rack of them.’

So I went down through the rack of the Apollo photos and the numbers sequentially. And I got to a series of numbers, that this one was in the middle of, and there were no photos. They were all missing. And I said ‘well where are these photos?’  He said, ‘well it’s like all these others, the film was bad.’ And I had seen the thing first hand with the NASA printing on it so I know it came out. But it was withdrawn.”

 

Schuessler was also the co-founder of MUFON (Mutual UFO Network) International and its past Director. It was Schuessler’s story of the missing NASA UFO photo that was largely responsible for inspiring the ballot initiative to create an Extraterrestrial Affairs Commission in Denver.

NASA seems intent on making an example of UK hacker Gary McKinnon. In the end, the public might be intent on making an example of NASA. After all, how can NASA keep getting $17 billion a year during an economic crisis after taxpayers find out NASA has been lying to them for decades and squandering their hard-earned money? The legal experts should ask, “is it a crime for someone to hack into a government agency that is committing a much bigger crime?”

There’s talk that McKinnon might serve up to 60-70 years in prison if found guilty. So what is the maximum sentence for NASA officials if found guilty of defrauding taxpayers? On Jan. 20, an UK judge is expected to make a final decision on McKinnon’s extradition to the U.S. That gives NASA less than two days to avoid a collision with reality.

“Earth to NASA: you have a problem!”

 

 

Gary McKinnon: ‘alone in another country’

p2pnet view P2P | Politics:- America has been trying to get its hands on Gary McKinnon ever since they discovered he’d hacked US military computers in his quest for proof of UFOs.

“This is the world’s super power we’re talking about”, his mother, Janis Sharp, told p2pnet late last year, “so it was a shocking revelation that a guy with a  28kb dialup connection and a 486 primitive computer could walk through the US miltary and NASA systems with such ease and for the US military to say that Gary’s intrusion brought them to their knees just doesn’t ring true, especially as Robert Gates from the Pentagon says they have thousands of intrusions every month.”

Did Gary McKinnon find evidence of the, “truth he was seeking to uncover?” – we asked Janis.

He says he did, she told us.

Now Gary is on the verge of being shipped to America so its military can have its revenge.

“In less than two weeks a judicial review will consider whether McKinnon, who has Asperger’s syndrome, is too unwell to cope with the trial and possible imprisonment”, says The Independent. “His lawyers are lobbying Theresa May, the new Home Secretary, asking her to save him from extradition.”

What concerns you most?” – asks the newspaper’s Rachel Shields >>>

Gary: Being alone in another country with a different culture and no family or friends near you or able to visit you is a terrifying prospect. Being dragged from my own home and country to a place I’ve never been in is terrifying in itself and is against the rules of our Magna Carta, which states that British citizens have a right to be tried by a jury of their peers. My peers are in the UK and this is where I should be tried. Look up the extreme conditions in those prisons and at what the ACLU (American Civil Liberties Union) say about those prisons and tell me that you wouldn’t be terrified.

Rachel: What do you want to say to the judges deciding your case?

Gary: Cyberspace doesn’t exist any more than never-never land. I was no more in America than anyone who is on a long-distance telephone call. The fiction of cyberspace should be properly tested in a British court because it is no more real than Santa Claus. They cannot “return” me to a country I wasn’t in, yet they continually refer in court to “returning me”. If I was being returned to the place where my crime was committed, I would be returned to Crouch End. I am not a fugitive, I was physically in North London and have remained in North London.

And >>>

Rachel: What were you looking for at Nasa?

Gary: Suppressed evidence of reverse engineered UFO technology, free energy that would help to stop climate change and would help to stop old age pensioners from dying of cold… and also evidence of anti-gravity.

Rachel: What did you find?

Gary: A space fleet and an impressive UFO and a total lack of Nasa and military internet security, which I found truly shocking which is why I alerted them via cyber notes.

Rachel: How do you feel about the internet now?

Gary: I was arrested in March 2002 and was allowed to remain on the internet until June 2005, which shows that my presence on the internet was not considered any risk whatsoever. Only after the US requested my extradition several years later once the UK was using the one-sided extradition treaty where no evidence was required to extradite any UK citizen was I told not to use the internet.

Stay tuned.

(Cheers, RW)

Follow p2pnet on Twitter.

MoreThe Independent – Gary McKinnon: ‘They can’t return me to a place I wasn’t in’, May 16, 2010
p2pnet – Gary McKinnon loses extradition appeal, October 9, 2009

 

 

“What Did Gary McKinnon Really Find?”

“What Did Gary McKinnon Really Find?”

by Open Minds

“In what US prosecutors have called the biggest military hack of all time, Scottish hacker, Gary McKinnon says it was all done in an effort to end secrecy regarding UFOs and Free Energy technology. McKinnon has been accused of hacking into computer systems belonging to NASA, the US Army, US Navy, Department of Defense, and the US Air Force. He is fighting extradition to the United States to be held on trial, and if extradited faces spending the rest of his life in prison, but where his efforts in vain, or did he really find something.

In all of his interviews, McKinnon talks about two UFO related finds. He told the Guardian newspaper that he thought what he found was so important that he tried to barter with the government. When first caught he was offered the chance to take a plea bargain and get a three to four year sentence. He turned the offer down to get a lesser sentence, threatening to release everything he found if they didn’t give him a better deal. Unfortunately for Gary, the US government wasn’t too worried about his revelations. Now he faces spending a 70 year sentence in a US prison, where they don’t serve tea and crumpets.

McKinnon was inspired by physician Dr. Steven Greer’s Disclosure project. Greer had brought together a number of very credible witnesses to testify in front of the Washington National Press Club that they had knowledge of the existence of Extraterrestrial visitation and that it was being hidden from the public. One of the witnesses said they knew that pictures from space were being altered at NASA’s Johnson’s space center; UFOs were allegedly being taken out of pictures.

McKinnon hacked into Johnson’s systems and said he found a high definition picture of a large cigar shaped object over the northern hemisphere. He said that he was so shocked by the picture that he didn’t think to immediately save it. He also said that the file size was so large that is was difficult to view it on his computer. Eventually his connection was lost, and so was the picture.

The most shocking find to McKinnon, the one he thought would be his ace in the hole negotiating with the US government, was what he found hacking into the systems of US Space Command. McKinnon says he found a log that listed non-terrestrial officers. He doesn’t believe that these were aliens, but he believes this to be evidence that the US military has a secret battalion in space. Some of these logs were ship to ship transfers, but he says he was usually smoking pot when he hacked, so that prevented him from remembering the names of the ships. McKinnon told the Gaurdian: “I was smoking a lot of dope at the time. Not good for the intellect.” There are rumors that he has talked about the names of two of the ships he saw on the transfer logs, the names of the ships being the USSS LeMay and the USSS Hillenkoetter. Typically Navy ship names just have two S’, an acronym for United States Ship, however there are three S’ here, presumably standing for United States Space Ship. The names of the ships are also significant.

General Curtis LeMay was friends with retired Air Force Reserve Major General and former U.S. Senator from Arizona, Barry Goldwater. Goldwater believed there was a UFO cover-up deep within the government, and suspected that his friend LeMay knew about it. There were rumors that there was UFO evidence being held in a secret room at Wright-Patterson Air Force Base called the blue room. Goldwater told the media several times that when he asked LeMay about this room, LeMay got upset and told him, “Not only can’t you get into it but don’t you ever mention it to me again.” Open Minds magazine will have an article going more into depth on Goldwater in the second issue.

The second ship’s namesake, Admiral Roscoe Hillenkoetter, was the first director of the CIA, and was also a member of a UFO research organization, the National Investigations Committee on Aerial Phenomena (NICAP). In 1960 the New York Times reported that Hillenkoetter had sent a letter to Congress that included this statement: “Behind the scenes, high-ranking Air Force officers are soberly concerned about UFOs. But through official secrecy and ridicule, many citizens are led to believe the unknown flying objects are nonsense.” Although Hillenkoetter fought for the end of UFO secrecy, he eventually stopped commenting on the matter. Alleged secret documents that were leaked to UFO researchers, list Hillenkoetter as a member of the infamous Majestic 12 group, an organization rumored to have been made up of high ranking military officers and civilians that was supposedly created by President Truman to initially manage the UFO issue. However, the fact that McKinnon really released the names of these ships is also alleged, thus far there are no source for these rumors.

So that is it, the UFO picture that McKinnon saw and the ship rosters were all he had, and unfortunately for him, they were not enough to scare the government into going easy on him. Instead he has been fighting a long multi-year battle to keep from being extradited to the US, a fight that he is losing. So far every British court he has appealed to has denied his stay.

The US government is really throwing the book at him, alleging that he took down military computers making the US vulnerable soon after 911. McKinnon denies those claims, and says that he was able to observe many hackers from around the world accessing the networks he was on at the same time he was on them. Many believe that McKinnon may just be a scapegoat. The search for truth on the UFO matter is a difficult one, and some may argue that the secrets being kept are illegal. However, taking illegal steps to get to the truth is ill-advised, and unfortunately McKinnon is learning this the hard way.”
http://www.sott.net/articles/show/207035-What-did-Gary-McKinnon-really-find-

crude imitation of extraterrestrial starcraft

Classified Advanced Antigravity Aerospace Craft Utlizing Back-engineered Extraterrestrial Technologyby
Richard Boylan, Ph.D.

 

© 2005, 2009

As a behavioral scientist and clinician, I have been working for over 15 years with persons who report having had an encounter with an extraterrestrial intelligent life form, a Star Visitor. During the course of this work I have felt it necessary to learn as much as possible about the veridical reality of UFOs, and what the government already knows about these visitors from afar.
As information on Star Visitors and their encounters with humans piled up, I began to publish my findings, presenting them at national and international conferences, in specialty journals, and in media interviews. This in turn brought me to the attention of certain figures, currently or formerly in highly-classified sectors of government and the military ad intelligence agencies. These individuals decided to leak certain additional information to me, knowing that I would thus serve as a conduit to bring such leaked information to the attention of the portion of the public interested and ready for such information.
Because the existence and operations of various undeclared or secret government installations related to Star Visitor matters are not going to be plumbed without field research, I made it my task, starting in 1992, to reconnoiter, observe, and in some instances penetrate many of the most important of these installations. I reasoned that the knowledge I gained could be very helpful to the experiencers who consult with me, to help them feel secure that they had not hallucinated, but that such advanced technology exists, and in fact, the American government is in possession of some of this technology.
Additionally, the hundreds of experiencers of encounters shared with me information they possessed, including about advanced U.S. craft, either by reason of being told such things by the Star Visitors, or by being kidnaped by rogue military-intelligence units and taken aboard one of these craft to one or other of these installations, or viewed such craft once they arrived. This added to my store of information and data on advanced U.S. antigravity craft.
While I have gathered, or been entrusted by others with, considerable information on special American aerospace craft, I do not purport to know everything that is in the U.S. arsenal, nor everything about the operations and capabilities of the craft that I am about to identify. What I know is presented here. I have held nothing back.
At this time, I am aware of the existence of 12 kinds of special-technology advanced aerospace platforms [mil-speak for craft], all incorporating antigravity technology in some form. These 12 are: the Northrop Grumman B-2 Spirit Stealth Bomber, the F-22 Raptor advanced stealth fighter, and its successor, the F-35 Lightning II advanced stealth fighter; the Aurora, Lockheed-Martin’s X-33A, the Lockheed X-22A two-man antigravity disc fighter, Boeing and Airbus Industries’ Nautilus, the TR3-A Pumpkinseed , the TR3-B Triangle , Northrop’s “Great Pumpkin” disc, Teledyne Ryan Aeronautical’s XH-75D Shark antigravity helicopter, and the Northrop Quantum Teleportation Disc.
Before we examine these 12 exotic aerospace craft, a brief overview of the different forms of generating antigravity fields is in order.
The most primitive antigravity technology is electrogravitic. This involves using voltages in the millions of volts to disrupt the ambient gravitational field. This results in an 89% reduction in gravity’s hold on airframes in such vehicles as the B-2 Stealth Bomber and the TR3-B Astra triangular craft. And given the considerable ambient ionization field I observed around the X-22A, it is reasonable to assume that extreme-voltage electrogravitics is also employed with these craft.
The next level up of sophistication is magnetogravitic. This involves generating high-energy toroidal fields spun at incredible rpm’s, which also disrupts the ambient gravitational field, indeed to the extent that a counterforce to Earth’s gravitational pull is generated . The early British aeronautical engineers called this dynamic counterbary . This may have been used in some earlier American saucers and prototypes, but I have only been told that the secret Nautilus spacefaring craft uses magnetic pulsing , which appears to utilize this technology.
The third level of sophistication, that used in the more modern American antigravity craft, is direct generation and harnessing of the gravitational strong force. Such a strong-force field extends slightly beyond the atomic nucleus of Element 115, an exotic element donated by Star Visitor scientist-consultants to human scientists at S-4, a secret base south of Area 51. By amplifying that exposed gravitational strong force, and using antimatter reactor high energy, and then directing it, it is possible to lift a craft from the Earth and then change directions by vectoring the shaped antigravity force field thus generated. Important information about this third technology is available on Bob Lazar’s website. (1.) This information is also described on the Bob Lazar video. Lazar worked on extraterrestrial technology at Los Alamos National Laboratory, and Area 51′s Site S-4. (2.)
All of these technologies are primitive in comparison with the Star Visitors, whose craft utilize field propulsion powered by harnessing Zero Point Energy. Let us now examine these 13 advanced craft in more detail. The amount of information available for each varies; in some cases more is known, in other cases very little.
1) The B-2 Stealth Bomber is manufactured Northrop-Grumman. The Air Force describes it as a low-observable, strategic, long-range heavy bomber capable of penetrating sophisticated and dense air-defense shields. Retired Air Force Colonel Donald Ware passed on to me information from a three-star general he knows, who revealed to him in July that the B-2 [Stealth bombers] have electro-gravitic systems on board; and that this explains why our 21 Northrop B-2s cost about a billion dollars each. (3.)
2) The F-22 Raptor advanced stealth fighter is built by a joint effort of the Lockheed-Martin Skunk Works and Boeing’s Phantom Works. In crude imitation of extraterrestrial starcraft, the guidance system of this aircraft incorporates special Artificial Intelligence (AI), meaning that Star Visitor genetic material is incorporated into the semi-alive and autonomously-functioning guidance system mated with the aircraft. In addition the F-22 has antigravity field propulsion capability, which is exercised selectively by the pilot who is in mental connection with the AI guidance system, which activates the antigravity propulsion as needed in coordination with the F-22′s conventional jet engine thrust, to effect the maneuvering of the F-22 Raptor. I have personally witnessed a F-22 stop on its tail in mid-air and dance slowly and gently about without regard for gravity’s pull.
3) The “next generation” F-35 Lightning II advanced stealth fighter is built by Lockheed-Martin, Northrop-Grumman and BAE. The F-35 also incorporates quasi-alive Artificial Intelligence and antigravity field propulsion, (recovered reworked Star Visitor technologies), in addition to jet thrust.
4) The Aurora is a moderate-sized spacefaring vehicle. The late National Security Council scientist Dr. Michael Wolf (4.) of NSC’s unacknowledged Special Studies Group subcommittee, (formerly called MJ-12), has stated that the Aurora can operate on both conventional fuel and antigravity field propulsion systems. He further stated that the Aurora can travel to the Moon. Wolf had also disclosed to me that the U.S. has a small station on the Moon, and a tiny observation post on Mars (5). Thus I doubt that Dr. Wolf would characterize the Aurora thus, unless it was a vessel already used in making such trips. He disclosed additionally that the Aurora operates out of Area 51, (Groom Dry Lake Air Force Station), at the northeast corner of the Nellis AFB Range, north of Las Vegas, Nevada.
5) The Lockheed-Martin X-33A military spaceplane is a prototype of Lockheed’s other spaceplane, the single-stage-to-orbit reuseable aerospace vehicle, the National SpacePlane. Lockheed-Martin does not say too much about its winged, delta-shape X-33 VentureStar, except to say that we are building it. To be at that stage of development for its public-program SpacePlane, clearly Lockheed-Martin has already long since built prototypes, as well as an unacknowledged military version, which I have dubbed the X-33A. The ‘A’ suffix stands for antigravity.
Colonel Donald Ware, USAF (ret.) told me that he had recently learned from a three-star General that the VentureStar X-33 has an electrogravitics (antigravity) system on board (6.). This virtually assures that the unacknowledged military antigravity version, the X-33 A, must surely also have electrogravitics on board. It is possible that what I have called the X-33A is the Aurora craft which Dr. Wolf described.
6) the Lockheed X-22A is a two-man antigravity disc fighter. The late Colonel Steve Wilson, USAF (ret.), stated that military astronauts trained at a secret aerospace academy separate from the regular Air Force Academy at Colorado Springs, CO. These military astronauts then operate out of Beale and Vandenberg Air Force Bases, Northern California From those bases, these military astronauts regularly fly trans-atmospherically and out into space (7). One of the aerospace craft they use, Colonel Wilson reported, is the X-22A.
Another informant, ‘Z’, aka ‘Jesse’, who formerly worked at the NSA, told me that the Lockheed X-22A antigravity fighter disc fleet is equipped with Neutral Particle Beam directed-energy weapons, that it is capable of effecting optical as well as radar invisibility, and that it is deployable for worldwide military operations from a new U.S. Space Warfare Headquarters, located in Utah. (8).
Recently I also heard from an Army engineer, formerly TDY’ed to NASA, who shall remain unnamed at his request. He also confirmed that Lockheed had made the X-22A, the two-man antigravity fighter disc which I had seen test-flown in a canyon adjacent to the main Area 51 operations zone. He explained why I had seen the X-22A so nervously flown during that test flight. He said that the original X-22A had had a standard altimeter hard-wired into it, but that such an instrument would give faulty readings in the craft’s antigravity field, which bends space-time. He had recommended that they instead use a gradiometer, which would function better. Apparently his suggestion was finally taken up, since in more recent years I have seen the X-22As flying more smoothly and confidently at high altitudes over and near Area 51.
Another informant who wishes his identity kept private related operational details about military deployment of antigravity disc craft which sound like the X-22A. He reports: ‘During operation Desert Storm a close relative of mine was in charge of a Marine Division right on the front. In the first days film footage and especially video-cams which a large number of G.I.s had were impounded, so they wouldn`t capture any sensitive material. Iraq was pumped up and Gung-Ho, since they had well over 50,000 troops ready to charge us, [and] since we only had about 3500 they knew of, and they knew [that], because of the close proximity of troops we couldn`t nuke them, so, they were assuming piece of cake . Wrong.
‘Two pictures my relative confiscated from one of his officers showed: 1. a large disc-shaped craft slightly in front of our men with a high intensity beam of light emitting out of it; then, 2. where men, equipment, etc. was [had stood], there only remained dark charcoal-like spots on the desert floor. We have had this technology for quite a while.’ The described disc was clearly an antigravity, levitating, aerial-weapons platform in the U.S. arsenal. Quite possibly it was the Lockheed X-22A two-man discoid craft, the real DarkStar, of which the unmanned drone X-22 DarkStar is but an aircraft ‘cover’ program to disguise the existence of this manned antigravity fighter disc, the X-22A.
Further, as ‘Z’ noted, the real manned discs come equipped with the latest Neutral Particle Beam weapons, which take apart the target at the molecular level. Star Visitor craft do not incinerate humans. Only human military fighters are so deployed. So the above report does not deal with any extraterrestrial event.
7) The Nautilus is another space-faring craft, a secret military spacecraft which operates by magnetic pulsing (9.). It operates out of the unacknowledged new headquarters of the U.S. Space Command, deep under a mountain in Utah. It makes twice-a-week trips up to the secret military-intelligence space station, which has been in deep space for the past thirty years, and manned by U.S. and USSR (now CIS) military astronauts. The Nautilus also is used for superfast surveillance operations, utilizing its ability to penetrate target country airspace from above from deep space, a direction not usually expected. It is manufactured jointly by Boeing’s Phantom Works near Seattle and EU’s Airbus Industries Anglo-French consortium. During travel to Washington State several years ago, I had a conversation with a former Boeing executive who worked in their Phantom Works, Boeing’s black projects division, (roughly the equivalent of Lockheed’s Skunk Works). The executive confirmed what I had earlier learned from an intelligence insider: that Boeing had teamed up with Europe’s Airbus Industrie to manufacture the Nautilus.
8) The TR3-A ‘Pumpkinseed’ is a super-fast air vehicle. The ‘Pumpkinseed’ nickname is a reference to its thin oval airframe, whose contours resemble that seed. It may be the craft identified as using pulse detonation technology for propulsion in a sub-hypersonic regime, and also uses antigravity technology for either mass-reduction or complementary field propulsion at higher speed levels. As air breathers, these Pulse Detonation Wave Engines (PDWEs) could theoretically propel a hypersonic aircraft towards Mach 10 at an altitude in excess of 180,000 feet. Used to power an trans-atmospheric vehicle, the same PDWEs might be capable of lifting the craft to the edge of space when switched to rocket mode.
9) the TR3-B ‘Astra’ is a large triangular anti-gravity craft within the U.S. fleet. Black projects defense industry insider Edgar Rothschild Fouche wrote about the existence of the TR3-B in his book, Alien Rapture (10).
The TR3-B does not depend solely or principally on its hydrogen-oxygen rockets. It is a highly reduced-gravity aerospace craft manufactured in secret “black programs” by Humans. The antigravity field produced reduces the vehicles weight by about 90% so that very little thrust is required to either keep it aloft or to propel it at Mach 9 speeds, or higher.
The TR-3B vehicle’s outer coating is electro-chemical reactive and changes with electrical RF Radar stimulation and can change reflectiveness, radar absorptiveness, and color. This is also the first US vehicle to use quasi-crystals in the vehicle’s skin. This polymer skin, when used in conjunction with the TR-3Bs Electronic Counter Measures and, ECCM, can make the vehicle look like a small aircraft, or a flying cylinder – or even trick radar receivers into falsely detecting a variety of aircraft, no aircraft, or several aircraft at various locations.
A circular, plasma filled accelerator ring called the Magnetic Field Disrupter, surrounds the rotable crew compartment and is far ahead of any imaginable technology. Sandia and Livermore laboratories developed the reverse engineered MFD technology. The plasma, mercury based, is pressurized at 250,000 atmospheres at a temperature of 150 degrees Kelvin, and accelerated to 50,000 rpm to create a super-conductive plasma with the resulting gravity disruption [reduction of almost all of the pull of gravity and effects of inertia].
The MFD generates a magnetic vortex field, which disrupts or neutralizes the effects of gravity on mass within proximity, by 89 percent. The MFD creates a disruption of the Earth’s gravitational field upon the mass within the circular accelerator. The mass of the circular accelerator and all mass within the accelerator, such as the crew capsule, avionics, MFD systems, fuels, crew environmental systems, and the nuclear reactor, are reduced by 89%. The current MFD in the TR-3B causes the effect of making the vehicle extremely light, and able to outperform and outmaneuver any craft yet constructed – except, of course, those back-engineered total-antigravity craft which the government does not admit exist. To see the 13 known antigravity craft of US manufacture, see: www.drboylan.com/xplanes2.html
The TR-3B is a high altitude, stealth, reconnaissance platform with an indefinite loiter time. Once you get it up there at speed, it doesn’t take much propulsion to maintain altitude.
With the vehicle mass reduced by 89% the craft can travel at Mach 9, vertically or horizontally. My sources say the performance is limited only the stresses that the human pilots can endure. Which is a lot, really, considering along with the 89% reduction in mass, the G forces are also reduced by 89%. The crew of the TR-3B should be able to comfortable take up to 40Gs.
The TR-3Bs propulsion is provided by 3 multimode thrusters mounted at each bottom corner of the triangular platform. The TR-3 is a sub-Mach 9 vehicle until it reaches altitudes above l20,000 feet – then who knows how fast it can go!
The reactor heats the liquid hydrogen and injects liquid oxygen in the supersonic nozzle, so that the hydrogen burns concurrently in the liquid oxygen afterburner. The multimode propulsion system can operate in the atmosphere, with thrust provided by the nuclear reactor, in the upper atmosphere, with hydrogen propulsion, and in orbit, with the combined hydrogen/oxygen propulsion. The engines are reportedly built by Rockwell.
10) The Northrop antigravity disc , (designation unknown), is manufactured by Northrop Aircraft Corporation. I have dubbed it the ‘Great Pumpkin’ from its brilliant ruddy golden-orangish glow. I first saw these craft operationally test-flown in 1992 above the Groom Range ridge line at Area 51, Nevada. Later I saw the same intensely burning-bright orange-gold craft that I had seen above Areas 51 being test-flown sixty miles north of Los Angeles, in the Tehachapi Mountains east of Edwards Air Force Base. There the Northrop has its secret saucer manufacturing works buried deep within the mountains. I saw the same intensely burning-bright orange-gold craft test-flown above Northrop’s mountaintop test bed there as I had seen above Areas 51/S-4 (11). When energized these discs emit their characteristic intense glow. It is reasonable to assume that this is due to strong ionization, and that electrogravitics is the methodology of their field propulsion.
11) The XH-75D or XH Shark antigravity helicopter is manufactured by Teledyne Ryan Aeronautical Corporation of San Diego (now part of Northrop-Grumman). USAF Colonel Steve Wilson reported that many of these XH-75Ds were assigned to the Delta/National Reconnaissance Organization Division which retrieves downed UFOs. That Division is also implicated in mutilating cattle as a psychological warfare program on the American public, to try to get citizens to fear and hate extraterrestrials through assuming that aliens are the ones cutting up the cattle. The XH-75D is also used in MILABS kidnappings of innocent civilians, who are drugged, hypnotized, and flown off in these silent antigravity craft and given the impression that they are aboard a “flying saucer”. Colonel Wilson USAF leaked the existence of the XH-75D “Shark”. (See photo of XH-75D under wrapping at: https://fbcdn-sphotos-a.akamaihd.net/hphotos-ak-snc6/183276_1849412797374_1302358275_2153201_7005776_n.jpg )
12) The Northrop Quantum Teleportation Disc. Are the above antigravity-field propulsion craft the current state-of-the-art in advanced aerospace craft? No. There have been advances beyond “mere” antigravity field propulsion. Quantum physics is now being used to update a variety of aerospace craft and their weapons systems.
On a 09/16/05 field trip to the boundary of Area 51, during a middle-of-the-night observation, I saw first one, then another, and finally six brightly-lit objects suddenly appear at approximately 1000′ (305 meters) height above the desert floor. The intensely-glowing, ruddy, golden-orangish ionization field surrounding these craft appeared identical to the field around the Northrop antigravity disc. But in the 13 years since I had last observed the Northrop discs above Area 51, and at their Tehachapi Mountains manufacturing site, considerable progress has been made.
In 1992, the Northrop antigravity disc slowly rose vertically from its flight pad and gradually reached flight altitude. But in 2005 the Northrop Quantum Teleportation Discs are able to depart from their flight pad and suddenly appear at flight altitude without any visible ascent. And it is not a matter of their ionization field having been turned off during ascent for stealth purposes. The ionization field comes with electrogravitic field propulsion. If the ionization were turned off, the craft would have fallen from the sky. Rather what appears to be going on is that the Northrop engineers have incorporated quantum physics principles into the propulsion. Simply stated, Northrop appears to have harnessed quantum entanglement to achieve quantum teleportation. To the observer the craft simply ceases to exist on the flight pad and instantly begins to exist at, (in this case), 1000 feet altitude. If the interpretation of this observation is correct, then there exists an 12th entry in the U.S. antigravity arsenal, the Northrop Quantum Teleportation Disc.
If the black-budget scientists keep advancing along these lines, we could foresee the day when a fleet of Air Force craft suddenly “cease to exist” on the air base runway and instantly appear at 35,000 feet altitude over a target city halfway around the globe, using quantum principles of Non-locality and Entanglement.
America has used its enormous wealth to become the global super-power. The TAW-50 is but one example of its exotic, unnecessarily proliferative, and highly-destructive arsenal. The world awaits the day when America finds its soul, and pays more attention to matters of spirit, mind, and metaphysical development, and withdraws from its addiction to war toys.
It has been said that if the American people knew what the military had in their arsenal today, they wouldn’t believe it, and would think that someone was fantasizing about a George Lucas Star Wars movie episode.
But it’s not science-fiction. The future is already here.
The implications of these advanced antigravity craft, back-engineered by humans, are several. All of the antigravity technology is in the control of the organization conducting the UFO Cover-Up. This organization is so heavily infiltrated by Cabal types that Dr. Michael Wolf regretfully concluded that the Cabal had effective control of it. He should know; he was a high member of that Special Studies Group, [formerly MJ-12 ], buried wthin the National Security Council.
Since the Cabal effectively control the development and special uses of these craft, there remains a very high danger that the Cabal will use its growing antigravity fleet to try to repel the Star Visitors and even conduct Space War. Elements within the U.S. Air Force and the Naval Space Command are making preparations for such a Space War.
What can we do about this as lightworkers, Star Kids, Star Seed adults or other humans of good will?
First is to keep ourselves informed about dangerous and evil uses which antigravity (and quantum) technology can be applied to.
Second is to contact our political representatives to oppose policies and weapons systems development that is oriented towards space warfare.
Third is to encourage the release of this technology into the civilian sector, where it can revolutionize transportation, energy generation, large construction projects, and other peaceful uses.
Fourth, the existence of this human technology is a two-edged sword for the Cabal. Not only is the existence of antigravity technology starting to get out to the public, but also the very existence of a massive worldwide organization conducting the UFO Cover-Up and confiscation of Star Visitor technology. As the public becomes aware that the Cabal have unfairly monopolized this technology for 50+ years, the public will become incensed at the Cabal for their greed and selfishness. This then becomes the opportunity to expose and discredit the Cabal, the Number One obstacle to human safety and progress.

Addendum on Zeta starcraft and celestial navigation
This addendum is provided by my close associate Wendi Powers*, passing on information from the Zeta Star Visitors. [Wendi’s address: BlackfootTurtle@aol.com]
“1) Zeta craft skin is very unique. Zeta crafts are self healing – as long as they are not too messed up, small things repair automatically. The skin of Zeta craft is amazing. It is actually nano-technology, and the small cells (*not actually cells, but they are alive and thoughtful individual quark units which make up the material in a uniform state) – these cells communicate internally and share the common service of keeping the whole craft healthy. They watch out over each other and if one unit is hurt, they will heal the injured one. In [a Science Channel show, “Future Cars”*] it showed how a car can get a scratch and the paint is a type of intelligent polymer that will self-heal the scratch.
* http://science.discovery.com/tv-schedules/series.html?paid=48.15363.25316.33193.1
“I have actually held a piece of Zeta craft from the Roswell crash and talked with the square piece. It responded directly to my touch and requests.
“2) Cars of the future will be linked with the driver. For a Zeta craft, this is the same thing on an advanced level. Zeta craft listens to the heart energy of the one in communication with it. It will not respond to energy of ego. This is also why the Cabal who have captured Zeta craft can not figure out how to drive them. One time I was called in [by her Cabal captors when she was a young person] to try to make a Zeta craft fly – along with some other people. It was very easy for me to have the craft respond and get off the ground because of how the craft responds to the pilot. Of course after I figured out the person was trying to find out how I was able to make the Zeta craft get off the ground in the hanger, I immediately knew to shut it down. I told them I had no idea how I did it. Just like the cars in our own future, if the car/craft senses that the one driving is not supposed to be doing so – they just won’t work.
“3) Cars of the future will be interconnected through what the [TV show] is calling the Matrix. They will be on a grid form of travel. They hope this will keep cars from crashing. (( My father actually designed a car system back in 1940′s that did exactly this based on magnetic engineering – but anyway )). Zeta craft naturally do this. In fact, all the Star Nations craft I ever heard about in the many Species do this already. The Space Beacon system is the brain behind what goes on in the [space] energy grids. The Space Beacon keeps all the information of where craft are and such so they don’t smash into each other all the time. Of course that system is based on not just our simple energy level but on many millions of energy systems that all interlap and overlap. It is actually a very amazing thing to see in person because the technology the Star Folks use to do this is so cool. In 1978 when I was 8 and got to go to the City of Light [deep in space], the two Star Folks who took me had an on-board system that was holographic. And they were asking the computer or Star Ship system, along with talking to each other (one male and one female), about the best path to take back to their home where they wanted to take me. They were pointing out something that they were trying to avoid and talking about how to go around that. (I say talking but it was telepathic sounds not human words but I could understand the energy of what they were saying). But after they settled on the path they wanted to take, their Star Ship took over. And I knew it was automatic and would not hit anything. And from the Zeta craft I have seen the same type of thing – but a little different.
“4) Cars of the future here on Earth are being shown [on the Science Channel program] to be autonomous. But we need to consider this a little more in our development choice. The Zeta craft actually feed back to the Zeta pilot whatever the pilot wants at the time. If it is on auto-mode going somewhere specific, and the Zeta decide they want to swing by Earth to make a visit over [Washington, DC], well, it is a simple single thought to do so. And the Zeta craft can go from automatic functioning to completely in the hands of the pilot. I find this very amazing actually because of the life that the Zeta craft has. When the one was shot down in Roswell, it was fully under control of Zeta pilot rather than self mode. Self mode would have protected the craft totally and left. But Zeta made a choice. In that situation, the Zeta pilot made a choice based on the heart energy of their group. I still do not understand that entire situation, but I do know, based on asking Zeta, that a Human would have been killed had they not make the choice they made. And Zeta work very hard to cause no harm. It was a split-second decision when either answer was not ideal. But the point is that the choice of action is finally in the hands of the pilot.” [end of Wendi’s report of Zeta observations.]

Footnotes

1. See: http://www.boblazar.com/closed/reactor.htm
2. UFOs and Area 51, Vol. 2 – The Bob Lazar Video (1999), available via Amazon on-line bookstore at: www.Amazon.com
3. Personal communication, September 20, 1997. 4. See: http://www.drboylan.com/wolfdoc2.html
5. See: http://www.drboylan.com/wolfqut2.html 6. Personal communication, September 20, 1997.
7. See: http://www.drboylan.com/swilson2.html
8. Personal communication, February 10, 2002.
9. See: http://www.drboylan.com/basespst2.html
10. See: http://www.wealth4freedom.com/truth/bt3r.htm
11. See: http://www.drboylan.com/grantour2.html
12. See: http://www.drboylan.com/basespst2.htm
13. See: http://www.drboylan.com/colww3a.html
14. See: http://plato.stanford.edu/entries/qt-entangle

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Author information:

Richard Boylan, Ph.D. is an internationally-noted researcher of UFOs and Star Visitors and of transformed human Star Kids and Star Seed adults. He is a behavioral scientist, exo-anthropologist, emeritus university Associate Professor of Psychology, Registered Social Worker, Certified Clinical Hypnotherapist, and Star Nations’ Councillor of/for Earth.
He is President of the Star Kids Project, Ltd., a nonprofit educational organization.
He is author of four books; the latest is: Star Kids: the Emerging Cosmic Generation (2005).

Author contact information:
Richard Boylan, Ph.D.
drboylan@sbcglobal.net
Website: www.drboylan.com
Post Office Box 1009, Diamond Springs, California 95619, USA

spirit tripo: THE BIRTHDAY PARTY VISION (MO LETTER 3142)

Birthday Party Vision, The

Karen Zerby

Maria #400CM/FM 31427/97

A sequel to the “Birthday Yieldedness” GN

(Please read “Birthday Yieldedness,” ML #3141‚ before reading this issue. Thanks!)

1. (Mama: ) The Lord certainly has made this a year to remember with so many birthday presents for all of us!—Priceless promises of love, protection, provision, comfort, health and anointing—everything that we could ever need or want!

2. And that’s not all! As if this was not enough, our wonderful Husband still had one more extra–special birthday surprise to come! It wasn’t until a few days after our Home celebrated my birthday that the Lord revealed in amazing detail what actually took place in my honor in the halls of Heaven, as well as on Earth, during our time of festivity. I was surprised enough to realize that many of you, dear Family‚ were also celebrating my birthday, but then to see the Lord and Dad and the host of Heaven joining in was overwhelming—more than I could ever ask or think!

3. Jesus has opened the windows of Heaven to us! He’s privileged us, the children of David, by allowing us to take a trip behind the veil and see things as they really are! He’s given us this very unique and special birthday surprise to enjoy for our inspiration and encouragement and to spark in us a vision for the great things He has in store! My own words can never do the subject justice, so I’ll let you read on and experience this thrilling visual account for yourselves. Join in and thrill to the tunes and the sights and sounds of Heaven—it’s sure to lift your hearts and set your heads awhirl as it did mine!

(Illustrated version coming soon in a Hope TK.)

4. (Vision:) Wow! What a picture! Lord help me to describe all this! I can see into Heaven, and everything is buzzing with excitement! The air is alive‚ pulsating with energy! I don’t know if I ever saw such excitement—it seems something really, really big is about to happen!

5. Everybody’s getting ready for something spectacular! There are departed saints and prophets of old, there are angels—lots of angels—and other Heavenly folks, some who have never lived on Earth, and there are lots of Family members! Oh, they look so good—some of our Family mothers and fathers who have gone to Heaven. They look gorgeous, so handsome and beautiful!

6. And now I see some of the children—Family children who are in Heaven—and they’re so adorable! They’re calling out to me. They’re so thrilled, they’re just bursting at the seams ’cause they want to tell me where they’re going. They’re shouting, “Hey, Auntie, we’re going to a birthday party! Did you know today is Mama Maria’s birthday? And guess what? Grandpa said we’re gonna celebrate, because Jesus has a special surprise for Mama Maria and for the whole Family! Jesus has a big present for Mama Maria, and we get to watch her open it! You wanna come too? We’re gonna have inspiration, and we get to eat ice cream and cake and lots of yummy things!”

7. Oh, Jesus, it’s so beautiful! Now I can see what looks like a big hall. It’s all prepared and decorated. It’s glowing and scintillating with light—this warm, bright light. It’s funny, the light is really bright‚ but not blinding or glaring. It’s not like a fluorescent light that is sort of impersonal. This light is very strange in a nice way, because it’s bright, but soft at the same time. It puts me in the mood for loving!

8. This hall is magnificent, and there’re flowers everywhere—gorgeous roses and other dainty flowers, every blend of color you can imagine! Some of the colors I’ve never seen before. I’m taking a very deep breath, breathing in and then out. Ahhhh‚ their sweet fragrance perfumes the air! I’ve never smelled any perfume in my entire life that would even come close to this. So many flowers, so beautiful! There are clusters of flowers on the big pillars in the hall, and these have streamers dangling from them. They’re flowing and waving in the gentle breeze. These giant columns are made of gold, it seems‚ but it’s transparent gold and it glistens—so pretty!

9. In this big hall there are these golden columns, but at the same time, this hall, well, it’s partially open-air. In other words, it’s not all closed in. There’s not a conventional roof on it, but instead it’s like a latticework of some sort which is golden too. And it’s all covered with gorgeous greenery, vines and flowers. It’s beautiful‚ all open, light and airy!

10. The flowers are everywhere, and the gentle breeze is blowing. There seems to be some special power in the breeze. It’s very refreshing. I can almost feel it—the warm, soothing, gentle breeze that’s blowing. It’s perfect—so warm and comforting—a perfect climate. This breeze is invigorating and gentle at the same time. It’s as if all the people are being refreshed by this soothing breeze.

11. Everybody’s gathering in this place. Oh, there’s Dad! Wow, he looks absolutely wonderful, so handsome and full of pep! There are several teens and young people accompanying Dad‚ and they’re all excited. They’re all dressed up special for this occasion, some in long‚ flowing gowns of light! These gowns are long with high slits up the side. Others are in short little skimpy skirts and tops. But both the long gowns and the shorter skirts look like they’re made out of some type of transparent material that radiates. The material is so lovely—it shines with a Heavenly luster! It’s a flowing, silky material that’s see-through and soft and it shimmers with a magical shine!

12. Some of the young people have crowns of flowers on their heads, with their long hair flowing down their backs. Some of the girls have these amazing braids and twists in their hair, some intertwined with small, delicate flowers‚ and others with these gorgeous shimmering ribbons—very delicate, but all very lovely. Everybody looks gorgeous, absolutely dazzling!

13. Dad is making an announcement now, saying that the celebration is going to begin! He’s calling everybody to gather for a word of prayer, and he’s explaining that the Lord wanted to get everybody together in order to have a little tribute to Mama, a little time to unite in prayer for Mama and the Family‚ to pray for Mama and her strength for the new year ahead.

14. To begin, Dad is calling on everyone to join in on the one thing that Mama would want everybody to do, he says. He continues saying he knows the one thing Mama would want the folks down there on Earth to do most on her birthday would be for everyone to have some loving Jesus time—a time of praise and thanksgiving to the Lord for all He has done, with a really big praise meeting to give all the glory and thanks and praise to Jesus for all His wonderful love and blessings. Dad goes on to say, “So what better way to begin our little celebration up Here also than with some good praise time! Okay, folks?”

15. Right then the Austin girls give the signal to the Heavenly band, and throughout the halls of Heaven everybody breaks into singing and dancing and praising the Lord! Everybody’s twirling around and around as they dance and laugh and smile and sing! They’re all dancing really free and wild—singing and dancing and shouting praises to the Lord!

16. Thank You Jesus! Praise You Jesus! Oh, Jesus‚ it’s so beautiful! It’s so spectacular how everybody praises all together and in unison. It’s so powerful when they all do it together like that. Now the light is even more brilliant! It’s pulsating and throbbing as if the light itself is dancing. The light is alive—it’s whirling and twirling! It’s swirling round and round and round! Oh yes, I see now. That’s it‚ that’s why—it’s the Lord! It’s as if everyone’s praises were announcing the arrival of the Lord!

17. Oh, Jesus, I wish I could draw this! You’re so awesome, so handsome, so gorgeous, so strong, so manly, so sexy‚ so mighty, so irresistible, so powerful, yet so warm, so tender, so understanding, so loving. Your eyes are so piercing, yet so soft, and so sympathetic, so kind.

18. The Lord is dressed in special attire. I’ve never seen Him look quite like this! Everything He has on is golden. He looks so sexy in those pants! They look somewhat like those Gypsy pants, with a drawstring waist‚ and they’re soft and flowing. Mmmmm, they’re sitting on His hips just right! The pants are golden and shimmery—some sort of semitransparent material. He has a cape on; it’s golden, too, and glowing. It’s just over His shoulders and it doesn’t cover His strong bare chest—whew—so strong and handsome!

19. One thing that’s really pronounced in this scene is the golden ring on Jesus’ finger. It’s shining and glowing so brightly. I get the impression there is something very special about this ring, as if it’s made out of very, very pure gold—a gold that has been purified and tried and tested in the fire. The Lord has His hair pulled back in a ponytail‚ but it’s not real slick. It’s so nice. He’s wearing a golden arm bracelet, high up above His elbow. Oh, whew! He just looks so good! It’s very overwhelming. I can’t take my eyes off of Him!

20. Jesus is so happy that everybody is singing to Him and praising Him! He’s enjoying it tremendously as He makes His way over to take His place at the head of the table. All of a sudden the praises begin to die down as the Lord picks up some sort of instrument, like a small golden rod in one hand and a golden triangle in the other hand, and He strikes the triangle in order to call everyone’s attention. Dad takes his place sitting on the right side of the Lord for this very special occasion‚ and the others all take a seat at the long banquet table.

21. In the blink of an eye, the Lord lays the table before them. What a feast! A banquet of delicious goodies is spread before all—luscious fresh fruits and delicious desserts of assorted kinds. Oh, but that’s not the main course. Yummm! Look at that! These cute little cherubs are going around serving everyone. Wow, look‚ it’s pizza! The most delicious pizza! Pizza and pizza and more pizza! I never saw so much pizza in one place. Oh, Dad, how thoughtful! Dad requested the pizza for this gathering in special honor of Mama’s birthday, since that’s one of her favorites!

22. At each place setting there is a golden goblet-type wine glass filled with the finest choice wine, selected by the Lord Himself from the wine cellars of Heaven for this memorable occasion. The Lord is standing up at the head of the table and He wants to make an announcement. He’s about to start:

23. (Jesus speaking:) Hallelujah for this special day—a day to remember, a day to commemorate, a day to reminisce, a day to be thankful for! For this is the day I created My darling queen, My insatiable bride, My always faithful, always loving, always cheerful, always open‚ always giving Queen Maria! Therefore let us rejoice and sing in honor of our Queen Maria, My yielded bride, My adoring bride, My faithful and true bride, who leads My children out of the darkness into My glorious light! (End of words from Jesus.)

24. All those present raise their cups and shout “Amen!” as they take a sip of wine. Then the Lord Himself leads the singing as everyone sings “Happy Birthday to Mama” in the most beautiful three-part harmony. I’ve never heard it sung that way before! It’s so Heavenly! They seem to be playing some different types of instruments that I’m unfamiliar with—it’s sending goose bumps all over me.

25. After the singing‚ the Lord begins with a little word, and then Dad, and then everybody goes around the table saying what they love and appreciate most about Mama. The Lord Himself begins:

26. (Jesus speaking: ) How I delight in the creation of this one, My little one, My cheerful one, who from her mother’s womb was created to bring life and joy and light into the world. With great fulfillment I look upon her now, for the joy she brings Me. How I love My Queen Maria for her cheerfulness and the continual song in her heart toward Me! How I love her praises unto Me as they rise up in a continual flow, never ending, sweet and lovely melodious tunes that reach My ears‚ thrill My heart, and move My hand to move on her behalf and that of her children.

27. Maria, Maria, My darling queen who fills My soul with delight! Oh, the faith of this one, who though she be little in her own sight, I say she is a mighty bulwark, strong and sure and steadfast in faith! Such great faith does My Queen Maria possess that it is unmatched by any other! Because of her great faith I have made this one rich—rich in faith, rich in understanding, rich in compassion for her children and the lost of the Earth, rich in mercy and rich in truth!

28. This one is endowed with curiosity, for I have made her so—eager to ask‚ eager to know, always seeking, always knocking‚ always asking. Oh, the curiosity of My Maria, My insatiable bride! Unending curiosity I have planted in her heart‚ that she might ask and inquire of Me, and thereby become wise.

29. Oh, the wisdom I pour out to My Maria! For in her much asking, I am able to pour down the answers. To My Maria I pour out wisdom and truth that far surpasses that of all the ages and all the sages! Through the faith of this little one, many are made righteous. Many will come to know My truth and many will be freed.

30. Precious jewel‚ My Queen Maria, let us sing on her behalf! So great a love as this, of My lovely queen‚ I find in no other. For she is My queen of hearts, My queen of love! Through her I pour out My great love to a lost and dying world.

31. On this day, the day of her birth, I do bestow many new gifts on My beloved queen and her children. On this day of her birth I now enhance the gifts that I have placed within her since the beginning of time. With this kiss, My darling queen‚ I do embellish the gifts that lie within you. Receive, therefore, the enhancement of My gifts of love, that all the gifts I have put within you may shine brighter, more brilliant, with greater intensity and beauty than ever before!

32. Receive now, My adoring love, greater anointing, greater power‚ greater yieldedness, greater boldness, greater faith, greater wisdom‚ greater love—greater and more abundant gifts! As I put this cloak upon your shoulders, fear not, My darling queen, but let this be an ever-present help for the days ahead. Wear this cloak of yet greater anointing and know that I am always near.

33. Oh, the beauty and shine of My Maria as she reflects My beauty, love and light! This is a day to remember, for in this day Maria does shine! How I love My darling Maria, My mediator, My amanuensis, My shepherdess upon the hilltop who does feed and care for and tend to her flocks. My lovely Maria, who does stand bold and brave and unafraid, for her eyes are fixed on Me. How I love My Maria, My incomparable queen, My mighty strong tower, My prophetess of the end!

34. Love her, My children! Love her, cherish her, obey her and follow her. For through this one‚ My humble queen, I will lead you into the light of a brighter day—a day of freedom‚ the day of the full power of love manifested in the world. Through the faith of this one‚ My Queen Maria, the morning dawns, and the light of a brighter day breaks forth. (End of Jesus’ message.)

35. (Dad speaking:) That’s my Maria! She’s always been my link of love, and she still is. She’s still my spark, my fire, and she really knows how to get me going! What would I have ever done without my Maria? All those years she held on to me, she believed in me, she put faith in me and made me what I am today. Maria was my little soldier, always by my side, and she still is! Or rather I’m at hers now‚ ha, ha! Now the tables are turned in a way. Well‚ she’s still at my side and I’m at hers.

36. Maria is still my other half! She’s still asking all those questions, and I’m just thankful I can continue to help answer’m. She’s still my little robot. That’s my Maria! You’ll never have a better intercessor, a more faithful shepherdess, a more loving‚ serving and sacrificial queen than Maria.

37. I know dear Mama would never call for this time of appreciation on her own, so I’m just gonna go right ahead here and do it for her! I claim the prophet’s right and I hereby decree we all give credit to whom credit is due. If it wasn’t for Maria, the Family wouldn’t be where it is today. Her taking care of me all those years is what made the Family into what it is today. When I was weak, she was strong for me. My Maria, she’s always been my mediator. She held on to me and kept me going when I wanted to quit. She fought for me, bled for me, died to herself daily for me, fought back Satan and all his devils on my behalf, and on your behalf, dear Family.

38. If you want to thank anybody for how far the Family has come, you can thank Maria! She never lost faith in me, never gave up hope in me. She never lost a Word! I don’t know anybody in the whole world who loves the Lord’s Words like Maria. Faithful Maria—look at her now! This is the day I told you about, folks, the day that Maria would shine! Isn’t she radiant?

39. She can still think of and dream up more ideas and projects than anybody I know! She’s pouring out more and faster and with greater fury than I ever did. She’s still sucking and searching and pulling those gold nuggets out of the mines of Heaven. That’s my Maria! She’s doing more and going farther than I could ever go.

40. This is it, folks! This is the day that Maria will shine! Hold on to your hats! Heeeeere we go! Keep taking care of my Maria. She’s going to be the greatest prophetess that ever lived as she shines with the love of Jesus!

41. Let’s go around the circle and you can all say one thing you love and appreciate or are thankful for about Mama‚ okay? (End of Dad’s message.)

42. Everybody is having such a good time as they go around the table, each one saying something they love and appreciate about Mama. And every time someone says something, all the others chime in with an “Amen,” or a “That’s right,” or a “You can say that again!” Everyone is so enthusiastic.

43. Then it comes around to the Lord again. He looks so happy! The Lord stands up and He takes His goblet of wine in His hand and says, “I want to make a toast to Queen Maria!” Dad is sitting there, very honored. He’s very happy and just very, very touched by this whole thing.

44. As the Lord raises His glass and everyone follows suit, the Lord says: “Let us make a toast on behalf of our precious Queen Maria! Here’s to a new year ahead—of greater victories, greater anointing, greater power, greater accomplishment‚ greater and stronger health, greater blessings, greater enrichment and endowment from on high! In honor of My beloved queen, and her faithful King Peter, and all our Family in the house of David, let us make this toast!” Everyone says, “Amen!” as each one taps the glass of the one next to them and then takes a sip of wine. Then the Lord goes on to explain to everyone, as they continue sipping their wine, that He has a very special surprise and He’s going to need everyone’s help.

45. At that moment everyone’s attention is turned toward this gigantic viewer! Goodness‚ it’s the whole length of this giant hall, and right before everyone’s eyes‚ in living color, Mama’s Home appears on the screen. I can see on the viewer too, and we here in Mama’s Home are all going about our duties as usual, preparing to gather in the living room in just a few minutes. The Lord continues, going on to explain that of course on this night (Mama’s birthday), Mama is planning on giving a talk to the Family.

46. Then the Lord asks everyone there at the banquet table what they suppose is the main thing that Mama is going to want to do tonight. Right then, everybody—saints of old, angels‚ Dad and all the Family members, and the Heavenly host that are present—they all shout all at once: “Hear from Heaven, of course!” And then they all start praising the Lord. They’re all so excited and happy about it, and many of them can guess that they might be called on to speak. Oh, it’s really a thrilling moment! The Lord has the biggest smile on His face, and says, “Yes! Yes! Yes! That’s My Maria!” He looks so happy about this, like He’s so proud of Mama and her channels who want to hear from Heaven.

47. Then Jesus goes on to say that this gathering in Heaven is not only for the purpose of having a party in Mama’s honor, but that it’s also for the purpose of rallying everyone, sort of like a pep rally where everyone can come together and rally and praise and get prepared for what they’re about to do.

48. Right then the Lord announces the names of various ones who He has selected to go on teams that will be going down to deliver all Mama’s birthday presents to her personally! Some will pass on the messages from Heaven, and others will bestow on not only Mama, but all the Family‚ a number of birthday gifts.

49. The Lord is giving a little word here, that whatever presents Mama is receiving for her birthday, they’re not only for her, but for the whole Family if they will just reach out and receive them, and He explains that that’s why they’re so important. This is also one reason why this mission is so important and why so many teams will accompany the mission, because the Devil and his imps won’t like it, and they will make an attempt to foil things, even though it will be very feeble. The Lord is explaining all this to everyone in the big hall as they are intently listening and giving their full attention‚ as if waiting with bated breath for any other surprises the Lord might have in store!

50. Jesus explains that another reason there are so many present at this big banquet is that everyone is needed and will have a part in this endeavor. Those who don’t personally go on the mission will be assigned to stay back and hold special vigil for the teams that do go down to Mama’s Home. He explains that because of the importance and urgency of this mission, they are going to need all the support and power that they can get!

51. Oh, this looks so awesome! Everyone has a look of excitement and expectancy. It’s as if they are projecting the thrill of this mission on their faces. I don’t know how to explain it—it’s thrilling but sobering at the same time.

52. The Lord Himself is going to lead this mission because He wants to deliver some of the goodies to Mama personally. Wow, look at that! There are seven enormous angels, and they’re glowing like they’re on fire! They have an aura of fire all around them—around their entire body. They’re standing head and shoulders above all the others, right up there in the front. These seven angels are really special! They really stand out because they have this special aura of fire around them. But there are many, many more angels behind them, I can’t count them all. Then behind those are many other helpers, departed saints, and some Family members too.

53. Jesus comes and stands in front of them all, right up in front of the seven fiery angels‚ and He calls Dad up to stand next to Him. The Lord is saying something. He says, “Well, folks, this is a special night, one that is going to go down in history, one that is going to live on throughout all eternity—the day of the enhancement of the gifts of My Queen Maria and all the children of David! David, this is your day too. It all started with you. Through the obedience of this one man‚ many are made righteous.”

54. Dad, very touched by the Lord’s acknowledgment and compliment to him, starts giving the Lord all the credit. Ha, ha! The Lord and Dad are going back and forth praising each other. Each time the Lord gives Dad another commendation‚ Dad shoots back a praise to the Lord, giving Him all the credit! It’s so sweet! Dad just keeps giving all the glory to the Lord. Then everyone kneels down before the Lord and He gives the entire host His blessing. It’s a solemn moment.

55. Oh, that’s wonderful! Look at that! Everyone that’s going on the mission is lining up on one side of the hall. It looks like they’re ready to take off—they’re going to get beamed down in some way! It looks like they’re going to just phase out and beam over to our Home down here. But everybody else—this is so neat—is singing a beautiful hymn. It’s a fighting song! They’re all singing it as they each light a candle.

56. It’s a vigil candle! My goodness, that’s overwhelming! Look at that—so many, many candles as far as I can see! They’re all flickering and twinkling. It’s so beautiful, so awesome! These candles seem to be something very, very special—that’s the impression I get—because normally all the light in Heaven is the light of the Lord, but these are very special! Everyone is lighting their candle. They’re scented. It’s another fragrance of Heaven that is new and indescribable.

57. As soon as every candle is lit, the Lord raises His hand and says, “Away team ready? Let’s go!” And off they go! I have to chuckle here. Can you believe it‚ the Lord refers to them as the “away team!”—The same name that we call our folks when they go off on trips! Wow! And off they go!

58. All of a sudden the scene switches. Now I see us all here‚ gathered in the living room. Mama is sitting in her chair and she’s sharing her birthday prayer with us.

59. Wow, look at that! Who is that? Oh, Jesus, I’ve never seen anything like this! I see the most magnificent angel! Well‚ I’m not sure. No, I don’t think she’s an angel. She seems like an angel, only much, much more! Is she an angel or a departed saint, or who is she? No‚ she’s someone very, very special. Oh my! Yes, She’s the Queen of Heaven! She’s all aglow and bright and vibrant. She’s dressed in the most gorgeous gown! It looks like a Grecian gown, or one of those old Roman gowns, I’m not sure which. It’s a simple style, but the material, whatever it’s made out of, is literally out of this world, that’s for sure!

60. The gown is sleeveless, sewn at the shoulders, and has a low scoop neck in the front, and a low back‚ and sort of drapes down soft and flowing, yet clinging and accentuating the shape of Her body. It’s an elegant tunic-type style, very elegantly belted at the waist—which begins with some crisscrosses just below the bust line down to Her waist, like those old Grecian styles, I think—but it’s long and flowing down to the ground, and also has slits up the side.

61. Whatever it is‚ the material is so overwhelming! It seems to be made of sparkling gold too, but it’s not quite like the material I saw the others were wearing. It looks like soft sparkles, very small delicate sparkles that all come together in this gown. Like small intricate sparkles of gold. There’s nothing like this on Earth! It’s golden—a translucent type of gold—but at the same time it shimmers with color. It scintillates with not only a golden glow, but like a prism, it reflects the most gorgeous, soft, yet brilliantly glistening colors—like an opal. At a distance it looks like shimmering, soft, golden, flowing material‚ but if you look real close up, you can see each little sparkle is so intricate and delicate; like a snowflake‚ it’s unique.

62. Here on Earth we have sequins; that’s maybe the closest thing I can think of that might very, very remotely describe this, but this material is far, far better than that! Sequins are sort of hard and tin-like‚ but this is very‚ very soft, flexible, flowing and brilliantly glowing and glistening, scintillating with such magnificence!

63. This iridescent gown radiates a soft, warm, comforting feeling. It’s not brash or flashy in an earthly sense. I’ve never seen anything like it. It has energy! It’s not that the gown in itself, though, is the source of the energy. I don’t know how to describe it‚ but the gown is transmitting or emanating the power and energy of the Queen of Heaven! Oh, Jesus, help me to describe this, it’s so gorgeous!

64. She’s magnificent, and the gown is glistening—so spectacular! It’s radiating a warm, sparkling feeling out toward others, and I get the impression you can have it if you want it. You can have that glow all over you if you want. It’s very invigorating, revitalizing, and tantalizing! It pulsates and glows and glistens with such splendor! The Queen of Heaven is giving off this power in that brilliant glow as it twinkles and shines with magnificent energy. She’s so tremendously gorgeous‚ and She’s hovering over all of us as we are gathered in the living room.

65. Wow! Look at that! With one wave of Her hand, our whole living room is transformed! Look what She did! Our whole living room looks similar to that beautiful hall I saw in Heaven! It’s as if She just transported a portion of Heaven right down here to our house. The walls right here have those same golden pillars I saw in the hall of Heaven‚ and the clusters of flowers are all around—and the smells! I’m breathing in deeply. Can you smell that? The fragrances of Heaven are filling up our house right here! Oh, I could breathe in this Heavenly aroma all day and all night long!

66. Now the Queen of Heaven is standing right behind Mama, so gorgeous in that pulsating gown, and Her crown is shining so brilliantly! I forgot to tell you about Her crown! It’s glowing gold and studded with precious jewels. I see diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires and others, some unlike anything known on Earth. They glow and sparkle, so majestic. That crown fits so beautifully on Her head, neatly highlighting Her long‚ flowing hair.

67. She’s standing right behind Mama as she’s sitting there in her chair, and it looks as if She’s going to do something. Is She going to whisper in Mama’s ear? Oh no, look! Look what She’s doing! With one touch of Her hand on Mama’s head, She’s clothing Mama with a beautiful glistening gown very much like Her Own. Just like that—presto! In one wave of Her hand She’s robing Mama, outfitting her in a gorgeous Heavenly gown! Look how She does that! I can see it, like it’s rippling down on Mama from her head to her ankles! All the while it’s scintillating and pulsating as it flows down on Mama—as if it’s layering right down on Mama from head to toe.

68. Oh, Jesus, this is so amazing, so magnificent! The Queen of Heaven Herself is adorning Mama in this gorgeous, gorgeous gown of power and energy and light with that wonderful, glowing, glistening, golden substance. She’s filling Mama with this power and energy and light. Wow! Now look—it’s going to go out to all of us, too! We can all have some—all we have to do is take it. Look!—We’re all receiving this power and energy‚ too! I hear Her saying something. The Queen of Heaven is standing there admiring Mama and all of us with a big smile on Her face and She’s saying:

69. (Queen of Heaven speaking:) Believe, receive, and be filled‚ My children in the house of the queen, and all My children in the house of David, for the day is come! Behold, how beautiful is the lovely Queen Maria as she receives the sheen of Heaven! Behold these her children, who believe and receive. Look and behold My Spirit poured out in greater measure‚ in greater power, in greater anointing‚ for the day is come. Receive! Receive and bask in it! Revel in it! Breathe deeply of My Spirit and power! Receive My energy and light and life and warmth!

70. Receive! Receive! Receive and be touched by the elixir of Heaven! Be renewed and refreshed by My Heavenly anointing and power and energy as never before. For the day is at hand when My Queen Maria shall shine, and all her children who do believe and receive. Shine on, Queen Maria‚ and all your children! Believe and receive and be refreshed with the luster of Heaven! (End of message from the Queen of Heaven.)

71. Oh, this is stunning! It’s so awe-inspiring to see Mama there in that gorgeous gown, that beautiful Heavenly attire—robed in the glory of Heaven!

72. Now what is the Queen of Heaven doing? She’s standing very tall and erect, very stately looking, right behind Mama, with Her hands on Mama’s shoulders‚ with Her eyes lifted upward. I have a very funny feeling like something important is about to happen. It looks like She’s beckoning someone. She’s looking up and giving the okay, as if nodding Her head in approval—giving the signal.

73. Wow! Look at that! Oh, dear Jesus, oh my goodness. Can it be? Here comes the whole crew from Heaven, all the ones that I saw take off in that marvelous Heavenly farewell! Here they come! Everyone’s arriving right here in our Home!

74. First, the seven angels surrounded by fire—they’re leading the way. They seem to be like the honor guard. It seems they’re sort of like the scouts, going on before to make sure there’s no trouble along the way and that the coast is clear of any static or trouble the Devil and any of his little demons would like to cause. At least that’s the impression I get. They’re so big and powerful and awesome looking! I don’t think anyone would want to get in their way, so they’re heading up the team!

75. Now I can see them even clearer than when I saw them in the hall in Heaven. Wow! The female angels—there are three of them—are dressed so far-out! These particular angels don’t have long, flowing attire on; they look more like they’re ready to fight, ready for battle if necessary! That’s the impression I get—for one‚ because of the way they’re dressed. The girls have sandals on that lace up crisscross to the knees. Both sandals and laces are golden and glowing, and on the heel of their foot they have wings—small wings right at the back of their heels. This seems to be significant, a special emblem of some sort, marking the fact that they can travel faster than the speed of thought. Wow! Faster than the speed of thought! How’s that possible?

76. Oh yes, I’m so sorry, She’s reminding me … the Queen of Heaven is reminding me that all things are possible with the Lord! Amazing how She reads my thoughts and seems to beam back the answers in an instant. Hallelujah! Thank You Lord!

77. These female angels are very womanly, sexy. They are wearing tight-fitting two–piece garments that reveal their figures. The panty part is similar to a bathing suit bottom that goes up to the waist and is cut up high on the sides to reveal more of the legs. Around the waist they have a belt—some kind of golden, glowing waist belt with swords attached—huge swords! Those belts are magnificent—quite outstanding! Then they have a tight-fitting top on that reveals their midriffs, and that part is also golden. They have arm bracelets too, and they wear them high, above their elbow, and they glow just like their belts.

78. Oh! Awesome! Two of the men angels are not holding swords in their hands‚ but they’re holding lightning bolts! Wow! Lightning bolts blazing with power—and they’re holding them right in their hands! Oh, these guys are so tall and mighty looking—all seven of them! The men angels with the lightning rods are bare-chested and they’re only wearing a loincloth type thing—no sandals or anything else, just a loincloth—and they have a glowing golden belt too and those amazing lightning bolts in their hands. One of them has blond hair‚ and the other dark hair, both with long flowing hair, and nothing is holding it back. The dark-haired male angel has that gorgeous olive-colored skin. Both are very, very handsome looking. They all are! All seven of them are overwhelmingly beautiful or very handsome—some with light hair and some with dark.

79. The other two men angels are wearing a very short tunic. The top of it is attached at only one shoulder, then it crosses down to the waist‚ and they have the same type of golden, glowing belts. All seven angels have these incredible belts on! These two with the short tunics have long, flowing hair and a golden band around their foreheads, and they have huge swords in their hands.

80. All seven of them are taking their place standing around Mama. The three female angels are in a line behind her. The other two men angels with the swords are standing on guard, right on either side of her with their giant swords in front of them pointing down. The two with the lightning rods are on either side of Mama too, but standing more forward and farther apart diagonally out from the two with the swords. It’s so awesome to look at them.

81. They’re all standing around Mama, but it looks like they’re leaving some room, as if someone else is going to come. Listen! Can you hear that? It sounds like trumpets! Wow! That’s why they’re leaving some space there—look at that! There’s a whole host of folks showing up now—lots of helpers—and they’re all taking a place among all of us. There’re so many of them! Some are sitting right here among us, and others are standing behind us, a few are leaning up against the pillars, and a few more are hovering over us. Oh, this is gonna be something! And there’s still more to come—it seems not everyone has arrived yet. I hear more trumpets sounding.

82. Oh, here they come! She’s majestic—so queenly looking! Lord‚ who is she? Catherine, czarina of Russia! Catherine the Great! She’s very regal-looking, walking very stately with such grace and poise, so beautiful in that long, velvet gown‚ her hair pinned up so lovely, as if making a crown on her head. She’s very, very wise; her years of experience have made her that way. She’s walking right up to Mama. That’s so sweet. She’s leaning over to give Mama a kiss. No, two kisses—one on each cheek—and then she’s taking the seat right up in front in the chair right next to Mama. The Lord has given her permission to go sit in the chair Mama always reserves for Him.

83. Oh my, and who’s that? Oh, she’s really incredible—so tall and fearless and strong! She’s Rianna‚ the brave and noble Amazon warrior! She’s so strong!—And very tall. All she has on is a small shammy-type cloth, very skimpy, around her loins—that’s all. She’s gorgeous standing there bare-breasted! Her hair is very long and tied back in a very intricate fish–bone braid down her back, and she has a thin headband around her forehead. She’s holding a bow and arrows in her hand, and she’s taking her place, standing right next to Mama on the side opposite where Catherine is sitting. Oh, Jesus, all this is very, very awesome! What’s going to happen here? Jesus‚ Jesus, please help me. What are all these folks going to do?

84. (Jesus speaking:) Behold the honor guard of Maria! Behold this day the might and strength and power that I bestow upon My faithful queen and the children of David! Behold, for the time is at hand. Behold the power and might of the Heavens that I pour down upon My Endtime Queen and her children. The time is at hand, yea, even now is—the day that Maria shall shine! Many helpers will I send to stand by the side of My Queen Maria. Many, many, many are preparing to give aid, to help and to guide. Behold, many will be the helpers of Maria and the children of David!

85. Behold the seven angels of Maria that I assign this day to guard her‚ to stand strong for her, to fight for her! Behold the might of Heaven, the power of Heaven that I pour out this day! Seven angels will stand guard from this day forth to guard and protect My Queen Maria. Seven mighty angels stand strong in the power and might of Heaven. Seven angels, standing in the aura of My fire and light and life I give to Maria, that she might be protected and preserved to feed My children in the house of David. Behold these angels as they take their stance, always ready, never sleeping, always protecting, always standing guard at the side of My Queen Maria.

86. Behold the helpers of Maria! Catherine, czarina of Russia, I send to comfort‚ encourage and guide. Behold the strong Rianna, fearless warrior, who I send to stand strong in the strength and power of My Spirit. Rianna, bold and brave Amazon warrior, do I send to inspire My darling Queen Maria to fight on. To Maria‚ My queen fighter, who does beseech Me daily for her children and for a dying world‚ I commission the courageous Rianna to fight by your side, that she may always inspire you and help stir up the fight that I place within you, My darling Maria, as you fight on and never give up.

87. Behold the honor guard of Maria! Behold the helpers of Maria, tried and proven and wise‚ strong and ready to fight, always defending the faith, in the name of My righteousness that will cover the Earth! (End of Jesus’ message.)

88. Thank You Jesus! Hallelujah! Praise the Lord! It’s so awesome, Jesus! I wish I had a better word to describe it. Words just don’t seem to do the subject justice. Thank You Lord!

89. I hear the trumpets again! It’s the Lord and Dad and still others arriving! They’re all surrounding us. They want to speak. They’re hovering over us, all around us, and just waiting their turns to speak. They’re all so polite, so considerate of each other‚ as they all hover over us and take turns speaking through different channels, as everyone tunes in intently, all sucking and pulling together. It’s marvelous! Priceless, wonderful Words from Heaven! Precious counsel, encouraging Words of comfort and promise! It’s flowing right out of their mouths through the channels. Thank You Lord! Hallelujah! We’re so blessed! Thank You Lord!

90. Everyone finishes speaking and we all join in together to praise the Lord! Oh, the Lord is so happy! He’s looking so great‚ standing at the opposite side of the room from Mama. I wonder why He’s over there? They’ve given their messages, and now the Lord and Dad are standing there, both in awe, gazing at Mama and at all of us. It’s a very precious moment. The Lord and Dad seem to just be appreciating everything—all of us, and all the fruit that will come about as a result of this time we are able to have all together. They seem to be simply taking a moment to reflect and enjoy gazing at Mama and all of us.

91. The Lord and Dad are not talking to each other, but I can hear their thoughts as they’re thinking of all the wonderful things that Mama is, and how much they love her—and most of all how thankful they are for her hunger, her faithfulness, and her insatiable desire to please the Lord and do His highest will.

92. Now the Lord is saying to Dad, “Just think, David, these are the saviors of the world—your own dear Maria and all your children—and it’s all thanks to your faithfulness. The world has never known until this time so great things as I will be able to perform through your children. And it all started with your obedience. Thank you for a job well done!” Then the Lord says to Dad, “Well‚ shall we begin? All the messages are delivered; it’s time for the waltz!”

93. Look at that! Again, in the blink of an eye, all those cute little cherubs are flooding the room! But this time they don’t have pizza! Oh, it’s so gorgeous! They’re carrying baskets of rose petals and they’re spreading them all around, sprinkling them all over us, and all around the floor in the middle! They’re spreading them everywhere! All these rose petals are floating down right on top of us, and all around us, everywhere, as if to bathe us in their Heavenly fragrance! It seems to be announcing something at the same time. Oh, that’s so beautiful. Heavenly music is playing. It’s very, very special music!

94. What’s the Lord doing? Oh my, that look in His eye! It looks like He’s going to dance. Yes, yes, He is! He has His eyes fixed on Mama over on the opposite side of the room. The Lord has requested the music, and He wants the first dance with Mama. He’s standing opposite Mama on the other side of the room, as though just enjoying and admiring her from this vantage point before He begins the dance.

95. But there’s something very important He wants to do first. Oh‚ He’s going to make a toast! The Lord wants to make a special toast, like they did up in Heaven. With a blink of His eye, He signals the cherubs, and all of a sudden, just like that‚ we all have the most exquisite crystal wine goblets in our hands. The cherubs are coming around with these beautiful ornate urns and filling up our cups. It’s so neat to watch them filling up our cups—they’re so cute.

96. I wonder if this is wine from Heaven? Oh, thank you! Wow, all I had to do was think that—I just was wondering what type of wine it was—and right in that exact moment, one of the little cherubs whispered in my ear, “This is Heavenly Reserve—a special aphrodisiac for the children of David!” “Wow! Aphrodisiac?” I question. And the cherub quickly replies, once again whispering in my ear, “Sure, my love. Go on, taste and see and enjoy! It’ll help you keep your love for the Lord vibrant and strong.” And he’s giving me the cutest little wink with a twinkle in his eye as he flies off to fill other goblets. Ha!

97. Now the Lord, still standing on the opposite side of the room from Mama—with Dad on one side, and the Queen of Heaven on the other—raises His glass and makes a toast to Mama, to Peter and to the Family. He’s saying that this toast is to a day of greater anointing, greater power, and greater love. The Lord is commending everybody and thanking everybody for all their love and praises‚ and saying how He can’t live without those things.

98. It’s so touching—the Lord is really commending us, and especially praising the whole Family for all their love, and how He’s so happy and so thankful to have this more loving, intimate relationship with us, His Bride. He’s really praising everyone as we sip our wine. So sweet.

99. Oh, Jesus, You look so good! He’s dressed just the same way I saw Him up in Heaven‚ with that special attire. Now I see, He was dressed special that way to come here for this special event and time with Mama and the Family. But now He’s taking His hair tie out, letting His long hair fall down on His shoulders as He’s walking right over, straight to Mama. Wow! He looks so good with His hair down, bare chest‚ and that cape over His shoulders!

100. The Lord nods His head, signaling for a special new melody to be played. How sweet! The Lord Himself is asking Mama for a dance, as He bends over, takes her hand‚ and gently kisses it. Mama accepts, and the waltz begins with just Jesus and Mama dancing alone as we all look on‚ appreciating the beauty and grace with which they move. Mama is completely overwhelmed at being in the arms of her greatest Love. She keeps telling Him how much she loves Him. Spellbound by her most passionate Love and such Heavenly tunes, Mama is telling the Lord how wonderful the music is, saying she’s never heard anything like it.

101. Everybody is simply astounded at such sweet music, and the Lord winks at Mama and says, “I’m glad you like it!” He goes on to explain that this is a special melody, a special waltz that He had prepared especially for the Family‚ and that He wanted to present it to her on her birthday. He calls it the wedding waltz because, He says, “After all, you are My brides. Because you and all your children are My special brides, My faithful brides, My most ardent and favored brides, I have ordered this special waltz just for you. It’s a wedding waltz, a bridal waltz, for you, My faithful, loving brides!”

102. The Lord is telling Mama that this is the first time He’s ever danced this particular waltz, as He’s been saving it especially for us of the house of David. He says He wanted it to be a surprise for her birthday so that they‚ the Lord and Mama, would be the first to dance the wedding waltz of the children of David.

103. Oh‚ they look so carefree and wonderful and elegant as they waltz round and round the room! The whole time the Lord doesn’t take His eyes off of Mama as they waltz around and around with such ease and grace. It’s beautiful! Mama is completely enthralled, mesmerized by the Lord, dancing in His strong arms as she gazes deeply into His eyes.

104. What looks of love! They’re both completely captivated by each other! Thank You, Jesus, it’s so beautiful! Thank You, wonderful Jesus, for showing me this. Hallelujah! I love You, Jesus!

105. After a long waltz‚ the Lord escorts Mama back to her chair‚ telling her that before we all join in this special waltz, reserved especially for the Family, that He has yet another surprise! As Mama stands there, she’s glowing—so radiant in that exquisite gown that the Queen of Heaven adorned her with. And now the Lord is removing His Own cloak. He slips it off and is gently placing it upon Mama’s tiny shoulders. Then He takes the golden ring off of His Own finger and places it on Mama’s. That ring really stood out to me earlier, up in the hall in Heaven. It seems very significant. Then the Lord says:

106. (Jesus speaking: ) My darling bride, My lovely Maria, how I delight in you—My faithful, My lovely, My insatiable bride, who delights My soul. This day, My fairest, receive these gifts of Heaven, for in this day you will shine! Therefore receive these garments of strength and power and might! Receive these enhanced garments of faith, compassion‚ understanding, yieldedness‚ wisdom and love. Receive this, the cloak of My anointing, that the world may look and behold that this is the day of which your Father David did speak—the day Maria shall shine!

107. With this ring I place upon your finger‚ remember always that there is no other love like ours. Gaze upon the golden glow of this ring, and know that although your faith be tried in the fire, it will come through as the gold of Heaven, stronger, purer and everlasting. As the circle that has no beginning and no end, so is My eternal love for you, My darling, insatiable bride. So is My great love for you, Queen Maria, and all My children in the house of David—true love, faithful love, a love without end. (End of Jesus’ message.)

108. Mama‚ overwhelmed at the Lord’s tender mercies and devotion, melts in His arms, as Jesus seals all this with a kiss—a very deep, passionate kiss—as He holds Mama in His arms. So gorgeous‚ so beautiful! Mama is shining and the Lord is kissing her so deeply and fervently, as everyone cheers! It’s so beautiful!

109. Then the Lord motions to Dad to come over to Mama’s side. Jesus then takes Mama’s hand and puts it in Dad’s hand, and looking deeply into both Dad and Mama’s eyes, He just smiles and nods. They all seem to have this Heavenly thought power among them; no words need to be said, as the Lord gallantly places Mama in Dad’s arms and bids them to dance.

110. It reminds me a little of those old-time balls or galas of the aristocrats where someone is being highly honored. In this case the Lord Himself wanted to highly honor Mama. So they usually have an initial dance, and the one being highly honored will dance the first dance. But now the Lord is handing Mama over to Dad, to honor them both.

111. Mama and Dad are now dancing the waltz round and round so beautifully, as all of us look on just enjoying watching them. It’s so wonderful seeing Dad and Mama waltz like that. Wow! And look, there’s Peter‚ he’s right there, as if translated home from the battlefront to join in and be part of all this. He’s dancing with the Queen of Heaven while Dad and Mama are dancing‚ and now they’re trading partners! Oh, they’re all waltzing so beautifully!

112. Now the Lord is turning to everyone—He’s calling us all to waltz! We’re gonna waltz and waltz on into the night! Everybody joins in the waltz, with the Lord taking turns with everyone around the room, and eventually everybody’s all joining in and mingling and dancing to our special Heavenly waltz, so free and light and graceful.

113. It’s gorgeous! As we dance, the luster and brilliance of the Queen of Heaven and the light of the Lord reflects all around the room. It’s so spectacular! It makes those old–fashioned glass mirror balls that they used to have in the center of the ballroom look so puny. This is marvelous, wonderful, as we’re all caught up in this sparkling light of Heaven scintillating all over us. We’re all basking in this wonderful brilliance as we twirl round and round, waltzing to the Heavenly music.

114. As we dance on and on and on with the Lord‚ each other and all these Heavenly visitors, all of sudden something awesome is happening! Wow! Oh, Jesus! Thank You Jesus! We love You, Lord! Thank You for the glories of Heaven! It’s as if the roof is lifted right off our house here! Wow! The Lord just gave the signal and the ceiling is rolling away! It’s opening up, as we gaze up into the night sky above. It’s a little like a planetarium, when they turn off the lights and the celestial bodies are projected up above. But the Lord Himself has opened up the heavens to us!

115. Oh! Wow! I’ve never seen such a clear night and so many stars! I’ve never seen the stars shine so brightly. They twinkle and shine, almost as if they’re talking to us, or trying to tell us something.

116. Hallelujah! Thank You Lord! Oh Jesus, oh Jesus, that’s wonderful! Thank You Jesus! The heavens declare Your glory, Lord, and the firmament shows Your handiwork! It’s so pretty‚ this starry, starry night. All those stars seem to be winking at us as we dance and waltz so free. Oh, Jesus, thank You Jesus! That’s gorgeous! I can’t keep from crying! I see now, Lord, that’s what some of those stars are. That’s wonderful! Thank You Jesus!

117. As the time for this particular festivity draws near a close, the Lord is explaining that He wants to give us a continual reminder‚ a small token that all the Heavens will continue to be at our beck and call—that all the Heavens are finely attuned to us and our work and our mission here on Earth.

118. Oh, thank You Jesus! He’s explaining what many of the stars we see are. Oh, that’s marvelous‚ that’s it! Some of those stars are the candles I saw being lit in Heaven! All those special candles that I saw everyone light—those special candles that those who stayed back in Heaven lit—they’re for us, and the Lord is allowing us to see them among the stars! Those candles are burning brightly for us, and the Lord is shining them down, beaming their light down to us through the stars, so we can see them and be encouraged.

119. Oh, Jesus, thank You! So many of those twinkling stars—they’re vigil candles! Heavenly vigil candles just for us! This is overwhelming, to think that the folks in Heaven are keeping all those beautiful candles lit! They’re praying for us, supporting us, holding vigil for us. The stars are twinkling to remind us that the vigil candles in Heaven are lit for us, to light our way and lead us through the dark night that is approaching. Hallelujah!

120. The host of Heaven has vigil candles burning brightly for us, and they’re not going to let them go out until we all make it safely Home. Those candles will burn brightly, as a token, a reminder to us, that all Heaven is watching‚ waiting, supporting, praying, standing by us. Those Heavenly vigil candles are shining brightly through the stars to remind us of their devotion to us. It’s to always remind us that Heaven never sleeps! The host of Heaven—they’re always there for us, holding vigil, standing watch, ready at all times, at our beck and call.

121. Oh, it’s so beautiful! That’s what some of the twinkling stars are—they’re vigil candles burning brightly for us in the halls of Heaven! They never go out, they’re always lit so we can see our way. Thank You Jesus! Thank You Lord! It’s so wonderful! So gorgeous! Praise You Jesus! (End of vision.)

Mama’s Prayer—And a Praise Prophecy!

122. (Mama:) That was almost overwhelming, wasn’t it! Could you have ever imagined such a thing? Just think how much the Lord loves us all! It’s beautiful! He didn’t have to do this! It’s a special, special sign of His love for us—so precious! He wanted to show us something we could easily see via His terrific explanation. He wanted to give us a picture of this event that we could keep in our minds forever. This is not a fantasy, nor is it our imagination; this is real! This really took place!

123. Thank You so much‚ Jesus! You went to all that trouble to love us like this and to do all these special things for us and give all of us—Your whole Family—beautiful gifts! We’re so thankful! It’s so precious! It’s overwhelming that You would do all this for us. We don’t have words to thank You enough for it. Thank You, Jesus! We just want to give You our praises. We don’t know how to say it or what to say to You for this special‚ special honor that You’ve bestowed upon all of us. Lord, we don’t deserve one bit of it. We’re nothing and we know we’re nothing. We don’t have anything without You, Jesus. It’s all You, every bit of it! We wouldn’t even be here without You. We’re nothing without You; we can’t make it a moment without You.

124. We don’t know why You give us all this commendation and honor us so greatly, because we need You so much! We can’t do anything without You! If we ever look as though we are accomplishing anything, it’s just because You are working through us. We appreciate how You use us and we’re so thankful that You allow us to be anything at all in Your Kingdom. We love Your love‚ Jesus! We need You so much! Lord, we want to praise You in any way we can. Our words are so feeble after such a beautiful display of Your love manifested in such a great way through this spectacular celebration in Heaven and here on Earth. You brought it down to us, being here with us in this special way, with all our Heavenly helpers and the hosts of Heaven, our bodyguards, our spirit helpers, all those who have come to do Your bidding and to help us in this great work. Thank You, Jesus!

125. We love You so much, Jesus! We praise You, Lord! Thank You for this awesome experience. Thank You so much for opening the Heavens to us and letting us see things that are happening in the spirit—the exciting, fascinating, awe-inspiring things that are happening and have happened. It’s an experience we will never forget and one which we will cherish forever. Thank You Jesus! We only want to praise You, our precious, wonderful Husband! All glory to You, sweet Jesus! Thank You‚ our wonderful King and Savior! All praise and glory and honor belong to You, Lord! It’s nothing of us; it’s all You! We’re just Your little robots, Your little chess pieces, and we can only move as You empower us by Your Spirit. Thank You, sweet‚ wonderful Jesus!

126. We now ask You to give us the praise words to You that You deserve. We don’t have the words; we need more words to praise You and thank You for this priceless privilege of being Your honored guests on this glorious occasion. Not only can we not do anything without You, but we can’t even praise You without Your help. We can’t even say what we would like; we need You to give us the words so we can express a little bit more of our hearts and how much we appreciate the greatness of Your love toward us. Please speak through us now with our praises to You.

127. (One of our Family members speaks our praises in prophecy:) Thank You, Jesus, our wonderful Lover, our Savior, our King. Jesus, You’re our Champion, so mighty‚ so spectacular! How can we find words to describe the love that wells up within us, and our thanks for this marvelous gift that You have bestowed upon us, this treasure that You have given into our hands this night, a glimpse into Heaven? You’ve opened the doors and You’ve let us see sights that no one else has ever seen. How could we possibly thank You for such a marvelous, marvelous gift? We’re so undeserving. We are so small‚ so weak, and yet You have reached down from the halls of Heaven—not just reached down, but come down Yourself from the halls of Heaven—to bless us, to anoint us, to strengthen us in ways that are far past our understanding. We have no words that could possibly express our thanks, our appreciation, the wonderful joy and excitement that we feel inside.

128. Thank You, Jesus, for being our Lover—so close, so intimate—for trusting us with this precious truth. Thank You for revealing to us these secrets—brilliant, marvelous, stupendous secrets of Your Heavenly Kingdom. You have counted us worthy‚ when we know that we are so unworthy.

129. Thank You, Jesus, for making us one of Your Family, for bringing us into the house of David, for giving us such a high calling. Of all the people in the world that live today, and in fact all those who have ever lived, You have chosen us. You called us and You gave us the grace and the faith to follow. And now through all these years‚ You have continued to give us the strength to say yes, to listen to Your still small voice‚ to receive the truth and to be soldiers and part of Your Endtime army. Though we are a small band, we are so blessed and strong through You, Jesus. You have made us what we are. We acknowledge that and we know that it’s nothing of ourselves‚ but it’s all You—Your anointing, Your gifts, Your leading, Your Word!

130. Thank You for the faithfulness of our King David‚ our Queen Maria and our King Peter. Thank You for their humility, Jesus. Thank You for their obedience to You, that through their great works of faith, we are what we are today. Thank You that through thick and thin they did not compromise, but they stayed strong for You. They stayed faithful to Your Words and to the standard that You placed within their hands to carry and to bear before all the people of the world—the standard of truth, the standard of the meat of the Word, the standard of Your Kingdom that is to come.

131. Jesus, You’ve done such a marvelous thing in the Family‚ in the children of David, in each of us. It humbles us, and yet we’re overjoyed that You can take such ones as us and use us in such a mighty way. We give You all the glory, all the praise, all the honor. We know it is for You and You alone.

132. Thank You, Jesus, for the marvels of this wonderful night, this birthday celebration of the queen. Thank You for all the preparation that You put into it, and those of the Heavenly realm. Thank You for the faith of the channel who was willing to open her mouth to receive and to pour out these precious Words to us. Thank You for counting us worthy to not only experience and be a part of this night, but to have it explained in such detail and such beauty, so that we wouldn’t miss anything but we could partake fully and experience all that You have to give us.

133. We thank You with all our hearts for the honor guard that You have charged to care for Queen Maria. Thank You that You have called out the great Queen Catherine, the czarina of Russia, and Rianna, the Amazon warrior, to care for‚ protect and anoint our queen. We thank You for the aphrodisiac from Heaven that You promised would keep our love strong and true and hot and passionate for You. We thank You for the anointing which You have given from Your Queen of Heaven to our queen, and through her, to each of us—not only those of us here, but each of Your faithful children who love You so much in the house of David.

134. So many blessings and so many honors! What a privilege! What a glorious place of service! Our words are so minute, so tiny, so insignificant, and yet we know that You feel and You sense and You know what is in our hearts. You know the love, the joy, the expectation, the thrill that wells up within us to be Your bride, to be in service to King David‚ Queen Maria and King Peter, and to be a part of the house of David. We know that You understand our sincerest desire to be faithful, loyal and true to the end, to serve You with our whole hearts‚ with all our strength, all our might, with every breath, with every word, with every step we take.

135. We give You the glory for all the fruit that has been borne and we give You the glory for all the fruit that will yet be borne. And we once again say—and we can’t say it enough—that it’s only You, Jesus! You are the One Who gives us strength, life and power. You are our Answer Man, our Lover, our King, the Champion of our cause. You are our reason for living. Without You, we are nothing and we can do nothing. All glory to You, Jesus. And in our thanks for such a blessing, such a privilege, such a treasure that You have given us this night, we once again pledge our loyalty, our lives, and our service to You now and until the end. Thank You Jesus! We are Yours forever! (End of prophecy.)

 

ask me everything PARTS 1-3

WOW!   JUST HAD A CONFIRMATION AS I STARTED READING THIS GN:  OPENED BIBLE A FEW MINUTES AFTER STARTING, AND MY EYES IMMEDIATELY CAME UPON II THESALONIANS 5: 19-21:  

Quench not the Spirit.  Despise not prophesyings.  Prove all things; hold fast that which is good.

 yeah, baby!!!!

How to Stop, Look, Listen and Receive!Maria #512 CM/FM 3270 7/99

Required reading for all members 16 and up.

This GN does not have to be read straight through in one sitting. Although all the messages are related‚ each one stands on its own as a precious jewel, and, as the Lord put it, “When strung together they make up the beautiful adornment I am giving you, My beautiful bride!“

My dear Family,

1. Over the years the Lord has been trying to teach us more and more how to hear from Him, how to acknowledge Him, and how to bring Him more into our daily lives. He’s repeatedly emphasized that in the days to come, the days of Great Tribulation, our very lives and survival will be dependent upon hearing from Him in prophecy. And even now if we want to be fruitful and in His highest will, we have to ask Him about things and follow His leading, even when it looks so contrary to what we would have thought.

2. The Lord has often emphasized hearing from Him in prophecy in the last few years because He knows that the time is drawing near when we literally won’t be able to do without it, and He’s trying to prepare us and help us to be ready.

3. Many of you have written us, sharing your personal testimonies of how you’ve grown in the area of hearing from the Lord in prophecy and what a wonderful addition to your lives it has been. Those of you who’ve made it a habit to ask Him about things regularly can testify that not only does it draw you closer to the Lord and give you more strength in the spirit, but in the physical things go so much better as well. When you’re asking the Lord and getting His directions and obeying them, you don’t miss the mark out of human error, and even when things seem to go “wrong” you’re within His perfect will‚ and thus can have full faith that He’s taking care of things and working them out to His glory.

4. When Peter and I were praying about this year’s Feast, asking the Lord what He wanted to emphasize or what He wanted to speak to us about as a Family, the Lord said that He wanted to pour out an abundance of material along the lines of learning to hear from Him in prophecy about everything. He instructed us to ask our channels to come before Him with that simple question: “Lord, what do You want to tell us about learning to hear from You in prophecy about everything?” So we at our Home, as well as the other WS Homes, dedicated two of our prayer mornings to that topic, and our wonderful Husband poured out an abundance of counsel, which we are sharing with you in this series of GNs.

5. When you first hear the words “hearing from the Lord about everything,” you might be tempted to cringe, feeling that you’re already so busy you couldn’t possibly fit in any more time for prayer and prophecy. Or maybe you haven’t yet received the gift of prophecy and you’re wondering how you’re possibly going to get someone available to pray for you about everything. Or maybe you struggle with feeling that prophecy and having to ask the Lord about things takes away from your “individuality” or freedom of choice, or your decision-making power. Maybe you even feel like asking the Lord about everything turns you into some kind of a mindless robot who doesn’t think any longer. Maybe you don’t really see the need for so much prophecy, or feel that it’s a waste of time. Some of you may wonder how you would go about implementing or presenting to others what the Lord speaks to you about in prophecy. You may worry that others might not be in agreement with what you receive. There could be other reasons as well.

6. If one of those feelings describes a question or difficulty you’ve had, then read on! The Lord addresses those concerns, as well as many others, in the following messages He poured out on the subject. He’s such a caring, compassionate Husband. He doesn’t want our burdens to be heavy, and He doesn’t even want us to have to do things “just because He said so”—although He does appreciate our obedience even if we don’t fully understand. But He tries to explain things to us as much as possible, answer our questions and put our hearts at peace. In order for His Words to do that‚ we have to read them with an attitude of faith. So if you’re battling in the spirit, wondering if you’re going to be able to do this, please stop right now and ask the Lord to give you faith, to help you read with a receptive attitude‚ so that the Word can have full effect in your life!

7. Before we get into the messages that the Lord gave‚ I want to clear up one question which might enter your minds. You might be thinking: “What about the other ways to hear from the Lord; don’t they still work? Do we really have to hear from Him about everything specifically in prophecy? Isn’t it sometimes good enough to simply demonstrate greater prayerful­ness and openness to the checks of His Spirit, as we commit our ways to Him?” Both are goals the Lord has been trying to get us to move towards for a long time‚ but there’s a difference between the two.

8. So I asked the Lord, “Can You please explain the differences between these ways of hearing from You and when and where it’s okay to use them? When do You want us to hear from You ‘in prophecy,’ and when is it okay to be checking in with You more frequently and being more prayerful‚ generally committing our actions more to You? If You do want us to hear from You ‘in prophecy,’ then what about when we’re on the go and we need an answer from You right away? What’s the difference, and how can we differentiate between hearing from You ‘in prophecy’—which will probably be pretty short sometimes—and the other ways You speak to us, like through checks of Your Spirit, or our knowledge of the Word which You’re using to bring something to our remembrance, for example?

9. “We thank You, our wonderful Husband‚ for the way You’re patiently teaching us and bringing us along, helping us draw closer and closer to You. Thank You for speaking to us now. We want to follow and be Your intimate brides. We want to hear from You about everything.”

10. (Jesus speaking: ) I am asking you, My children, to hear My voice directly. I’m asking you to hear from Me about everything in prophecy. Prophecy is not the same as receiving a check or remembering something. Though this is often the voice of My Spirit in your heart‚ some people hesitate to obey these checks as readily as they would a prophecy, wondering if it’s their own mind or desires getting in the way. By asking you to hear from Me about everything in prophecy, I am relieving you of the burden of having to wonder if a check is from Me or not‚ for through My voice of prophecy, I will speak to you plainly. The definition of prophecy is when you specifically ask Me to speak to you in prophecy and you receive an answer.

11. So in order to be sure of what you need to do, when you receive a check, when you have a feeling‚ a hunch, a premonition, a suspicion that something is not quite right or that you should be going a different direction, or you get a “witness” to go in a certain direction‚ you should just shoot up a question to Me, ask Me to speak to you in prophecy and expect an ­answer, and that answer that you will receive is prophecy. That’s what I am asking of you in hearing from Me about everything—that you ask Me your questions and receive My direct answers.

12. I do not expect you to entirely lay aside other ways to know My will. Particularly in ­major matters of importance, it is good to seek out the many ways to know My will, through going to My Word, through seeking Godly counsel, through considering the circumstances and conditions, open and closed doors, and so forth. The other ways to know My will are also good and I also use them to speak to you. But in these days of new and more advanced spiritual warfare({{{LIKE THE RECENT ‘MODERN SPIRITUAL WARFARE’ OF ALIEN ABDUCTIONS, WHICH ARE STOPPABLE BY THE NAME OF JESUS!}}}), they are not enough on their own. So when you feel in your heart that I am leading you through one of the other ways to know My will‚ stop for a double check. Turn your thoughts Heavenward, call My name, give Me your will and ask Me what I would have you do. Ask Me to confirm My will through prophecy‚ and I will. Then you can be sure, without a doubt, that you are doing My highest will.

13. I am making it as simple as possible. I am setting up safeguards in the spirit to guard your channels to Me. I am pouring out My New Wine in abundance, with all the counsel you need about how to become a clearer channel and how to keep your heart right with Me, and following this counsel ensures that your channel will be fully protected and guarded by Me. I am doing that to make it easy for you, so that when you need an answer, you can ask for one and get one quickly, and can rest assured that it’s My voice speaking to you.

14. People sometimes tend to cringe when they think of prophecy, feeling that it takes so much time‚ that they have to stop and get in the spirit, that they have to record it, etc. But now I am telling you that when you are on the go and need an immediate answer, all you have to do is tell Me that you’re willing to do whatever I want, and then ask Me what I would have you do. And you will receive an immediate answer through My voice of prophecy; that’s My promise to you! (End of message from Jesus)

15. (Mama:) Thank You Jesus, our sweet Husband, for doing all You can to make it easy for us. The Lord has given us the gift of prophecy to make our lives easier and our burdens lighter, to help us conserve our time and energy and limited resources by guiding us so specifically that we can always hit the mark when we’re asking Him. He’s trying to relieve us of the struggle that it is sometimes in knowing what to do‚ by telling us that we can simply ask Him. It’s the Enemy who would try to convince us that it’s more complicated, more difficult and more work to ask the Lord.

16. One of the Enemy’s favorite attacks on prophecy is trying to get you to think that it takes so much time to stop and ask the Lord about something. Since we’re such busy people, if the Enemy can convince you of that, there’s a good chance you’ll want to put off hearing from the Lord, or not do it at all. The reality is that in the long run it’s much more time–efficient to hear from the Lord, because you won’t have to spend time trying to figure out what to do, or fooling around with trial-and-error methods or risk making mistakes. If you’ll stop and ask the Lord, He’ll lead you directly to the solution and what needs to be done the first time around, and this will save you lots of time.

17. Following are the messages the Lord poured out when we asked Him to give whatever He wanted to say on the topic of our hearing from Him about everything. I haven’t added a lot of commentary, as the messages are pretty clear and straightforward and speak for themselves. I pray they’re a blessing to you, dear Family. This is a major milestone in our history as a Family. It’s something very important that the Lord is asking of us, and a great gift of His love for us, to help prepare us for the days ahead. Lord, as we read it, please give us faith—faith to obey and to move forward with this exciting new move of Your Spirit!

The More You Practice,

The Easier It Becomes!

(this prophecy is LOADED  with jewels!)

18. (Jesus speaking:) My beloved children, I am your truest Friend! I’m the One that sticks closer than a brother. I’m always with you, always there for you. So it’s to your advantage to use every opportunity you can to counsel with Me, to bring Me into every decision that needs to be made. That’s one reason I’m there, so close to you, a part of your very thoughts—so you can ask Me about all aspects of your life and hear from Me in prophecy.

19. It can be the same as asking anyone else who’s near you at the time if they have any ideas or any advice. It doesn’t have to be a big ordeal or a long‚ drawn–out thing. It doesn’t have to be something where you go into your closet every time to hear from Me in prophecy. There are times when it’s good to set aside special times and ask Me for My counsel at length. But this isn’t practical all the time, and it would be impossible to do this for every aspect of every situation that you want My help with.

20. Hearing from Me in prophecy can become a natural and easy thing for you to do by simply asking Me on the spot. Simply speak to Me as you would anyone else. Ask Me whatever you want to ask, whatever you have to make a decision about. I’m there, and I’ll know what the decision is about. You can just ask Me for the answer, the solution‚ for the help that you need, the decision that needs to be made. You’ll then just have to pause and wait for Me to answer you, let Me have time to speak to your heart in prophecy.

21. The wait which you undergo is determined by many things—by your receptivity to My voice, by the conditions or confusion around you, which create static, by the Enemy’s attacks on My important messages, by your own yieldedness to the answer I would give‚ and how practiced you are at recognizing My voice. For those who are accustomed to hearing from Me in this way, the wait will normally be brief. This is why I spoke of it as a pause. I’ll be there for you if you expect it of Me and you give Me the chance.

22. As you’re working on something or contemplating something, always be aware that I’m there with you—there to help you, there to counsel with you, there to give the answers, to help you with the decisions you need to make, giving you the answers that you need. This can become a very natural part of your way of being. Know that I’m always there. Expect My help‚ and I will not fail you. When you ask, the ­answers will come. The more you practice, the easier it becomes.

23. Hearing from Me in prophecy doesn’t have to be something that you dread doing because it takes so long‚ because it doesn’t have to take long. It should be something that you’re comfortable with, and actually something that you are very uncomfortable without! You need to become dependent upon it. As things wax worse and worse in the future, as I have told you, you’ll need to be able to hear My direct Words in prophecy in an instant, and now is the time to practice.

24. Always be asking Me what you should do, how you should do it, when you should do it, where you should be, what you should be doing. Always ask Me everything, and as you receive My answers and obey them, you’ll be able to walk down the center of My will, pleasing Me‚ being at peace with yourself, knowing you’re doing your best and that you’re doing what I want you to do.

(({{{{LAST NIGHT:  MY WHOLE NIGHT WAS FILLED WITH DREAMS ABOUT PROPHECY, ABOUT SHARING PROPHECY, AND AN ENDLESS CYCLE OF FEAR!  I KNOW THIS WAS FROM THE ENEMY!   MUST BE DOING SOMETHING RIGHT!}}}}}}}})

25. The Enemy will fight your hearing from Me in prophecy. He’ll fight it viciously. He’ll bring up every excuse in the book why you shouldn’t do it, why you can’t, why you don’t have the time to do it. But there really is no excuse for not doing it, and there’s every reason in the world for doing it! If I am the Creator of the universe, and if I am the One Who ordained it all and keeps it all moving, I am the One Who can give you the instructions that you need to do your part to keep your little universe in tune and in line with Mine‚ to keep you going the direction that you need to go.

26. Make it easy on yourself and let Me do the guiding, let Me do the driving, let Me take over the controls as you sit back and relax. Let Me take the strain and the pressure off the situation. Let Me smooth out the rough spots. Let Me make the ride smooth, relaxing, comfortable, and easy for you.

27. Of course, not all things in life will be perfect and without difficulties, but use these things to let Me draw close to you, to put Me to the test, to see what I can do for you and how I can help you through. There will be times when things are more difficult. But if you do your part and seek Me, as you acknowledge Me in all your ways and hear from Me in prophecy‚ then I can direct your paths. I can give you specific direction and counsel to help you through the difficult situations, as I have promised in My Word. After you’ve done your part and heard from Me in prophecy, then you need to learn to relax and let Me take over. You must trust that I will perform what I have promised, even during those times when I may tell you that you must simply hold on to Me, have patience, and wait for Me to smooth out the difficulties and resolve the situation. This takes faith‚ and in some situations it takes great faith. But that’s what I expect of you, My dear children who walk closely by Me, who know Me intimately, who desperately seek to do My will.

28. My main point here is to let you know that hearing from Me in prophecy is something that can be done easily. It doesn’t have to be something that you work up or take a great deal of time doing. Just be open to what the situation indicates and needs. Think of Me, your Counselor, right there ready to answer your question if you will but ask.

29. Let your channel be always on and always open‚ and when the need arises I can come through for you. You can hear Me clearly and get My direction and My leading in the spur of the moment, in the twinkling of an eye. So expect it of Me and I will do it for you.

Your loving Counselor and Best Friend, Jesus (End of message from Jesus.)

Just Like a Conversation …

30. (Jesus speaking: ) In the days to come, many of you will be in situations that will demand a close link with Me. Therefore, the importance of hearing from Me in prophecy step by step will be paramount. I give you this warning not to frighten you, but to motivate you and to help you to see the need, and to give you the will to want to practice while you have the chance, while things are relatively peaceful. I’ll teach you how to use this new tool by trial and error—when you try it, you will see that it works, and when you don’t, you will face error—which will help to show you the importance of hearing from Me in prophecy and the consequences of not doing so.

31. Talking to Me is like talking to anyone else—you just talk. When you have a conversation with someone, you don’t always make it so flowery; sometimes you just get to the point. Sometimes you build up to it, but sometimes you don’t. So it is in asking Me about everything.

32. For example, when you’re in the kitchen and you ask someone a question, they just ­reply—maybe even in only one or two sentences. They don’t usually tell you how much they love and appreciate you and thank you for asking them that question; they simply give you the information. But if you ask someone their opinion or the reason for something, then they go into detail about the whys and wherefores of it.

33. Sometimes people do come in and tell you how much they love and appreciate you, just like I sometimes tell you how much I love you. Or sometimes someone will ask you to do something. When this happens, maybe they give you all the reasons and maybe they don’t. But if you ask them, they usually do. This is the same for Me. I’m willing to give you as much or as little information as you want. I don’t always have to give you long prophecies, especially about whether you should serve rice or noodles, for example. But if you want Me to, I can explain why one would be better, and who’s not feeling so well, or who really likes which one and needs extra encouragement today, so it would be better to serve such-and-such.

34. There’s an invisible person standing right there with you all the time Who can see the future and the past and knows the outcome of things and the full scope of how it will affect everyone else. This invisible person is just as real as someone who’s visible, and can talk to you in the same way‚ and that invisible person is Me. I’m there to guide you and to talk to you at all times. It’s just as if someone was right with you whispering in your ear. If there’s a lot of noise going on, you won’t hear them so well, or if you’re thinking of other things you won’t hear them.

35. Asking Me to speak to you in prophecy about everything is hard for the flesh to do‚ for the flesh is so self-confident. But there’s going to come a time when your life or the lives of others will depend on hearing from Me in prophecy and not making a move without asking. So now is the time to start fine-tuning your gift.

36. I’ve already been helping you to see the need and accept the gift of prophecy in your lives in general. But it’s time to move on and go a step further in asking Me about everything. Here’s how it works.

37. Let’s take one little example. I remind you of one of your loved ones, and instead of just praying for them and leaving it at that, you shoot up a question to Me: “Lord, is there anything You want me to do for them?” I can give you an answer in prophecy and show you that I want to give them a message of encouragement, or that they need a hug‚ or that they could really use some help, or maybe I’ll even tell you something special that they need your specific prayers for. Maybe you’re busy right then and wonder if I want you to stop and get the prophecy of encouragement for them at that very moment, so just ask Me, “Lord, do You want me to do that right now, or later?” and again, I’ll show you what’s best. And it goes on and on all day long with every little thing, because I know all things.

38. Now here’s where the battle comes in. Not all these things seem so important, and the consequences don’t seem like they will be so grave if you don’t take the time to ask Me. ­Often you may be right in your assumption; maybe that particular time it’s not a life-or-death difference whether you ask Me or not. But the day is coming when it will be, and this is your time to learn to use this weapon and hone your channel of hearing from Me in prophecy on the spot. I am preparing you for the days ahead.

39. Time is short, so don’t dawdle and take your time debating in your mind if hearing from Me in prophecy is necessary. It is! It’ll be hard enough learning this with your full cooperation and your will on My side, because it’s not something that comes naturally. In fact, it’s the opposite. It’ll take work, determination, and helping each other, because the flesh is lazy and it doesn’t want to make the effort it will take.

40. You can help each other in a number of ways: by provoking each other to Godly jealousy, through your example‚ and through your faithfulness to stick to it, even when you don’t feel like it. Here are a few tips on how you can accomplish this, but do not be bound to these alone:

1. Verbally remind each other; check each other. Ask each other, “Did you ask the Lord?”
2. Talk about when you do hear from Me. This not only gives Me the credit, but it also provokes those around you, reminding them to do the same.

1. When and where appropriate, share the things I give you in prophecy as often as you can. It will not always be possible to share an entire prophecy‚ but try to read an excerpt when you can—share it with ­others, in devotions, at dinner‚ sometime during a united activity. This will work as positive peer pressure and provoke others to want to do the same. When others hear the beauti­ful things you’re receiving, they will want some too!
2. When others see how smoothly your life and work is going, and you can attribute it to hearing from Me more in prophecy, ­others will want to do the same. So testify ­often as to what I show you in prophecy and how it’s making your life so much easier.
3. Set guidelines and standards as a Home. For example, rather than saying “you can do it if you want,” make it a rule that trips do not go out unless they have heard from Me in prophecy and received My confir­mation. Set these standards as a Home for as many things as you can‚ and do not depend on the individual to do it only when they “feel like it.”
4. Keep talking about it and doing it and tes­tifying of the results‚ and this will provoke others to want to do the same.

41. It does take effort to ask Me about every­thing, so you’d better get started! But in the end you will see that it paid off, and every bit of effort was well worth it! I love you! (End of message from Jesus.)

Hear From Me First Thing in the

Morning, and Throughout the Day!

42. (Jesus speaking:) My dear love, you’re already accustomed to seeking Me in the morning and taking some time to hear My voice, and that’s good and very pleasing in My sight. But now I will take it a step further and ask you not only to hear from Me first thing, but all throughout the day.

43. Oh, My child‚ you labor and you struggle, you desire to love Me and serve Me and do what is right. But there’s one thing in all of this that you’re forgetting, and that is that you can’t do any of this. You don’t need to keep struggling in your own self to figure it out; what you need to do is give it to Me. You need to stop and realize right here and now that your work is My work. You’re only a steward in My Kingdom‚ so you don’t have to carry the weight of the job on your shoulders. I’m your King, and all you have to do is carry out My instructions; let Me worry about all the rest.

44. The problem that you’re having with finding it difficult to remember to stop and take that time to get your instructions from Me is because you’re taking on yourself what should only be on My shoulders! You think, “There’s so much to get done, and if I don’t do it‚ it won’t get done. So I’d better hurry and start right away before it becomes too much to handle.” That’s where you’re getting it wrong. You may be the only one in the physical who is there to do the job, but there are so many over Here in this dimension that are ready to help do what you consider the impossible, if you would only ask.

 

45. Your thoughts should be, “Lord, I’m Your servant. I come before You and ask You what You would have me to do. I don’t presume to think that I know Your mind by running off and doing what I think You’d have me do, or even what I see needs to get done. I wait to hear Your bidding, and will do whatever it may be.” In doing this‚ you’ll prove yourself a faithful and wise servant in whom I am well pleased.

46. Now, there are different ways that you can receive My instructions for you, and they don’t all have to necessarily come in the same manner. Does not the king pass out his instructions to his subjects in different ways? Some he will give from his own mouth, others he will do in writing and dispatch his commands to his subjects in that manner. So in like manner, you don’t have to write down My Words in order to hear from Me and get My instruction; you just have to get quiet and ask Me to speak. If you’re in a situation where you don’t have the opportunity to write down, type out, or record My instruc­tions to you, that shouldn’t stop you from getting them. Just get quiet and receive them.

47. We’re in a war, and when you can write out or otherwise record My instructions to you‚ you should. And in anything important that you’ll need to refer to in the future, it’s necess­ary to do so. But if you can’t write down or re­­cord the message, don’t let that stop you from hearing from Me before everything you do. There will be times throughout the day that you won’t be able to record My Words to you, so in those times just ask Me to help you to remember My instructions and proceed to get them from Me. Under no circumstances should you proceed without hearing from Me.

48. But at least once in your day try to sit down and record My Words to you. They may not always be words of instruction, or work-related. Sometimes I’ll just tell you how much I love you and how thankful I am for your faithful service to Me. Other times I’ll tell you how much I appreciate your love, your kisses, and your desire for My seeds. Other times I’ll put My arm around you and give you encouragement when you’re down. Yet other times I’ll speak to you and give you the instruction and guidance that you need and ask for. That will be your special time with Me‚ and it needs to be daily, for that’s what will give you the power to do My work and the joy to walk that path of life.

49. The things you must remember are, first of all‚ start your day off right by hearing from Me in prophecy first thing. The first chance you get at the beginning of the day, hear from Me and allow Me to set the order of your day. Remember‚ how you do it isn’t what matters as much as actually doing it. It’s doing it that counts. Next, you can’t just hear from Me once at the beginning of the day and then forget about Me the rest of the time; you’ve got to keep coming to Me every time something new comes up. And lastly, don’t forget to spend some special personal time loving Me and communing with Me sometime during your day. I’m always here waiting for you; it’s up to you to make the move. So please don’t forget Me or be too busy for Me. I’m waiting for you!

Your Eternal Love (End of message from Jesus.)

What If You Feel You

Haven’t Exercised Your

Gift of Prophecy Enough?

50. (Dad speaking:) The Lord will give you answers to everything and make things go so much smoother if you ask Him about everything and hear from Him in prophecy. If you haven’t been doing that as much as you know you should, or if you don’t even realize how important it is and how wonderfully it will transform your life‚ then you need to start today and ask the Lord about everything you do.

51. Even if at first you’re sort of fumbling and stumbling along, just keep acknowledging the Lord and asking Him for His input, and He’ll give you the checks you need to remember to stop and hear from Him. He’s not upset at you because you haven’t been hearing from Him enough, but He really does want you to make it a habit in your life. He knows that if you do, everything will become much easier for you and He’ll be able to direct your path more clearly.

52. We all need to be more prayerful‚ ready to acknowledge the Lord, ready to pray and hear from Him in prophecy. It’s human nature to be lazy, and because of that you tend to justify it and tell yourself that you’ve made it this far without all this prayer and prophecy business, so it’s not really that important and you’ll be okay. And up until now, maybe you have been okay. But the reason the Lord is asking you to hear from Him more is because He knows in the days to come you’re not going to be okay without it. Even now, before the days of Great Tribulation, you’ll be so much more fruitful, happy, productive and fulfilled if you learn to ask Him about everything‚ because you’ll be in His perfect will. The Lord loves you and He wants to make your service for Him as easy as possible. That’s the whole point and the reason why hearing from Him in prophecy is such an important habit to form, because the more you hear from Him about things, the easier things will be. You might be tempted to think it’s going to be too difficult, but it’s really going to make things much easier.

53. At first when you heard about the new weapon of prayer and prophecy, some of you thought this was way beyond your reach, that you could never pray about things and get proph­ecies. But now most people are hearing from the Lord and getting prophecies. People are listening to Heaven more and more, because they’ve learned that prophecies provide wonder­fully liberating answers to their questions and needs. It’s just become a way of life for most people.

54. So when you’re tempted to think that you could never possibly hear from the Lord about everything, just remember you already have the gift and have already made it an import­ant part of your life, and this is just one more step. First the Lord introduced you to prophecy, and now He’s saying, “Now you know how good prophecy is and that you can do it, so let’s take it one step further and get messages about everything!”

55. You’re thinking, “What? I can’t do that! What does the Lord mean ‘about everything’? Like when I should go to the store or when I should have a date? Things like that?” Yes! The Lord wants to talk to you‚ He wants you to be connected to Him, and He wants to give His input about things. It’s not as hard, as time-consuming or as complicated as you might be tempted to think; it’s actually very easy. You just pray, “Lord, I’m thinking of driving the car to the other Home to pick up the provisioning. Is this okay with You? I just want Your confirmation on this; or if it’s not a good idea, please show me.” And He’ll show you. He’ll speak to you in prophecy on the spot and give you ­either His confirmation or whatever He wants to tell you.

56. The beautiful thing about it is that once you’ve heard from the Lord, you’ll know what His will is and won’t be swayed by circumstances. For example, say He tells you to go ahead and drive to the other Home, and along the way you have a flat tire or something; you’ll know that this is somehow part of His will because He told you to go. You won’t be tempted to feel condemned or that the Lord is punishing you‚ but you’ll have peace of mind that this was part of His plan too. You won’t have to worry that somehow you’re off track and out of His will. Of course, you’ll probably want to ask Him why He allowed you to have the flat tire, and He’ll tell you that too.

57. So you see, there are a lot of good reasons to pray and hear from the Lord before you do things, no matter how big or how small. He’ll be able to direct your paths and confirm His will and tell you exactly what He wants you to do. You’ll avoid problems and mistakes along the way that were caused because you weren’t in His perfect will at that time. You’ll have more peace of mind. You’ll have more faith for what you’re doing. You’ll form the habit of hearing from Him so that you’ll be able to hear from Him anytime, anywhere, and it won’t be a big deal. You’ll strengthen your connection with Jesus so that in times of tests and trials it’ll be much easier for you to get your encouragement and comfort directly from Him.

58. There are so many benefits to forming the good habit of hearing from Jesus in prophecy about everything you do! I could go on and on about it. It’s really going to make a tremendous change in your life and the way you operate‚ because you’ll be operating in His Spirit, under His anointing and power.

59. So all that to say, you can do it. You just have to start today! Don’t worry if you forget sometimes; just keep working on it and the Lord will bless you for it and reward you with good fruits. (End of message from Dad)

TTHE ABOVE PICTURE:  PINEAL GLAND!  (SHAPED LIKE A PINE CONE, IT IS!)

{{{{HOW MUCH MORE PERTINENT ARE THESE PROPHECIES NOW, IN THE YEAR 2012!  THE TRIBULATION IS RIGHT AROUND THE CORNER, EVEN CLOSER THAN EVER BEFORE!!!  I JUST HAD THE BELOW QUOTE: “He’s not just going to let the days of Tribulation hit us out of the blue” CONFIRMED, AS THE SONG I WAS PLAYING SAID “HE WILL NOT SUFFER THY FOOT TO BE MOVED”}}}}

60. (Mama: ) Isn’t it wonderful that the Lord is preparing us now so that we’ll be ready in the days to come? We should be so thankful that He’s not just going to let the days of Tribulation hit us out of the blue, but He’s been preparing us and arming us with exactly what we’ll need for those times, not only to survive, but to come through victorious! Thank You Jesus!

61. In that last message from Dad and the previous one from Jesus, they say that this new revelation of learning to hear from the Lord about everything is just the next step, after practicing with the gift of prophecy. If you don’t yet have the gift of prophecy or if you haven’t been as faithful to use it as you should, you’re probably feeling a bit concerned, wondering if you missed the boat or what you’re supposed to do. Please don’t worry, because the Lord gave a couple of messages just for you, which we’ve included later in this series of prophecies. I think they’ll be very encouraging for you, and very motivating to keep moving forward! Praise the Lord! I love you!

More Promises from Jesus

That It Can Be Done!

62. Here are some more beautiful promises from Jesus which I pray help to encourage you and give you the faith to believe and ask. This message was originally given for one of our young people who was going through a difficult time in her life, but the Lord showed us that it applies to all‚ and that each of us can claim the promises in this message for our very own. This message from the Lord shoots holes in the lie that the Enemy often tries to tell us—that when we’re feeling out of it or battling or know we need to do better in some area‚ that the Lord can’t speak to us. He says that’s the time He wants to talk to us the most, and knows that we need it the most! Isn’t our precious Husband wonderful? He’s so forgiving, loves us so unconditionally, and at every moment, any time, wants us to have the faith to reach up and receive exactly what we need from Him.

63. If you’re still battling or wondering how you’re going to be able to hear from the Lord in prophecy so clearly and quickly in order to hear from Him about everything, please don’t just wonder about it—go to the Lord and ask Him to speak to you. Immerse yourself in His Words on the subject, and as you drink in His Word, He’ll increase your faith and receptivity.

64. (Jesus speaking:) The Enemy really fights receiving prophecy‚ and that’s the ­reason why it’s difficult for you to receive prophecy. It’s not because you can’t, or I won’t speak to you, or you won’t receive the right things. I promise that I will speak and you’ll receive something, even if it’s just a few sentences. The ­Enemy is really fighting you and trying to make you think that prophecy is not for you. “It’s for every­body else, but you’re not spiritual enough. You’ve been too bad and you’ve got too many wrong attitudes to be able to hear from the Lord.”

65. You might think that you’re so messed up that you can’t be sure that what you hear is My voice and the right thing, but that’s exactly the time when I’ll come through for you and show you things that you never knew before. It takes faith. I know you don’t feel you have the faith to receive prophecies, but remember that faith is a gift of My Spirit. You don’t have to work up the faith, you just have to open your channel and give whatever you receive.

66. It’s a step of faith, but it’s not too big or too hard for you to do; otherwise I wouldn’t ask it of you. I know you think that’s easy for Me to say‚ when you feel like you sit there and try to get something in prophecy, but nothing comes. Or if you get something you’re not sure it’s right, or what’s going to come next. These are all natural thoughts of your carnal mind. Plus the ­Enemy is right there trying to dis­courage you from getting anything, from getting even one word in prophecy. The Enemy hates prophecy. That’s the biggest reason people have a battle about receiving prophecy, doubting that what they hear is really My voice—because the Enemy fights it.

67. I know it’s difficult for you to step out by faith and receive something, but this will be your lifesaver if you can just get over the hump and take that step. You already feel inferior, you compare with others, you feel less gifted and talented, you battle with negative thoughts and wrong attitudes, and all of these things make you feel less qualified to receive prophecy. You think, “Why would the Lord want to speak to me? I’ve made so many mistakes, I’m a mess! I’ve been pretty bad. I can’t receive prophecy.”

68. But this is not true, and I don’t look at you this way! I love you and I don’t look down on you, and I’m not mad at you for any mistakes you’ve made. I want to encourage you and help you through My voice of prophecy. I don’t care about all these things. I don’t care how bad you’ve been, how many mistakes you’ve made—I will speak to you in a personal way, between you and Me.

69. Often when people go through intense battles and are feeling really confused or emotional, they think they can’t possibly hear from Me, but that’s not true. That’s the very time when hearing from Me will be the biggest encouragement. So you really have to fight to hear My voice in prophecy, especially when you’re battling and feeling down, or when you’re ­facing a big, life-changing decision. Even a few words from Heaven will be a huge encouragement to you and can lift the confusion and doubts of the Enemy.

70. Never belittle yourself and your channel, because I know what to say to you and how much to say, and all you have to do is have a little faith to open up and listen and receive. It only seems difficult at first, because you’re not used to doing it, but the more you exercise your channel the easier it gets. You have nothing to lose and everything to gain.

71. I promise I will speak to you. You just have to open up and receive, even if you think you can’t. I’ll help you and I’ll do it through you. I never think you’re too bad, or that your battles or weak­nesses are such a big problem that I don’t want to talk to you. You’re My child, and I love you and want to speak to you more than anything. I want you to know My love, to know how much I care about you and want to be a part of your life. It’ll really change your life and give you a whole new perspective on My love for you if you’ll just receive My Words.

72. Remember, you don’t have to feel like you should be receiving long, flowing mess­ages. Don’t worry about the length; just get the one or two sentences that you have the faith for. That’s all you need to do‚ and it’ll be a victory and a step of progress. Just do it and you’ll see the good fruits of it. You’ll start to see that life will seem easier. Things won’t be so overwhelming‚ because you’ll be receiving encouragement and counsel from Me. I’ll bless it and make it easy for you as you step out by faith. (End of message from Jesus.)

If You Love Me‚

Keep My Commandments!

73. (Jesus speaking: ) If you love Me, keep My commandments, and one of My commandments is to listen to My voice, to hear from Me, to stop‚ look‚ and listen. I know it’s always a trial and a temptation to worry that you don’t have the time. That’s just the Enemy trying to stop you from hearing those little jewels that I’d like to pour out to you in prophecy. You do have the time. It only takes a moment. It doesn’t take long at all for you to release your hold on what you’re doing and stop and hear from Me—and go on, if that’s what I want you to do; or turn and make a change, if that’s what I want you to do. But unless you take that moment, those few seconds, the time of looking to Me‚ you won’t know which way to go—whether you should turn, or whether you should keep going ahead.

74. So stop and listen to Me. It’ll make a difference in your work, in your life, in your love, in your time, in everything you do. You’ll have faith and confidence that what I’m instructing you to do will work out. But when you get going on a certain road, and you head off full steam and you don’t check with Me if you should take any turns in the road, then you’re left to your own devices. And that may not always work out for the best. I may have another plan for you, another way, a slight change, a slight variation; or I may want to encourage you that you’re going the right way, to give you more faith for what you are doing. But I want to talk to you in prophecy; I want to be there with you, to accompany you. I want to be your Guide. I want to be your Mentor‚ your Counselor, the One Who helps you in each decision you make.

75. Yes, I want you to check with Me about every move you make. But sometimes it’s not only the moves and changes that I want you to check with Me on. I want you to check with Me on whether you move or not, whether you turn or not, whether you don’t make any changes, whether you keep going. I want you to check with Me on that‚ and hearing from Me in prophecy is simple. It won’t usually take long at all. Sometimes more complicated things will take a little longer, but in the long run, the answers you receive from Me will always work out and will be well worth the time you took to receive them. I’ll bless your yielding to listen to Me, your yielding to stop and ask Me to tell you in prophecy what’s best instead of going on in your own wisdom and understanding, your yielding to My love, knowing that I have the master plan. Your yielding is what I will bless—your yielding to go the way that I want you to go.

76. If you ask Me for help, if you ask Me for guidance, if you ask Me to lead you, I will. Please‚ please, please give Me time to lead you. Set aside your plans. Set aside what you’re doing for just a few moments to let Me lead you.

77. As always, love is the key. If you love Me, keep My commandments. Your loving Me, your wanting Me, your needing Me, is the key.

Commit yourself to Me in the way the bride commits herself to her husband. Give yourself to Me. Let Me pour into you, pour through you, and lead you. Yield to Me moment by moment‚ step by step. Things will be far easier when you learn this special trick, this way of doing things: stopping and yielding and loving Me‚ praising Me, letting Me guide you and letting Me show you through prophecy.

Take Advantage of Those Little

Moments Throughout the Day

78. (Message from Jesus continues:) “Jesus, Jesus, Jesus, sweetest Name I know! Fills my every longing, keeps me singing as I go.” How can I do that? How can I keep you singing as you go if you don’t stop to hear My voice, and let Me give you My directions, My counsel, My songs in your heart? Please look to Me. Please listen to Me. Please wait for the word, the counsel, the instruction that I have to give you.

79. My voice can speak to you in many ways. If you feel Me checking you about something, or you have a burden or leading‚ stop and ask Me to speak to you about it. It might be My voice trying to give you a signal that I have some­thing to tell you in prophecy—something which will save you a lot of time and difficulty if you’ll just stop and listen to Me. It doesn’t have to take a long time; simply stop and check in with Me.

80. The secret is to stop and ask Me. Wait and get those words in prophecy from Me. Trust that I’m going to give you those words. Know that it’s not in your strength that this work will be accomplished. Know that I am doing it. As you give your work over to Me, as you give your life over to Me‚ I’ll lead and guide you. As you ask and listen to Me, I’ll be there for you. Take a moment to hear My voice of prophecy, and again and again through the day as you reach a turn in the road, look to Me.

81. Ask Me even about the slightest little thing, like hopping in the car and going to the store to buy some milk. It seems a pretty normal thing to do. You need milk for the kids‚ the car’s right there, the store’s right there, you just go and get it. Seems very normal, doesn’t it? No problem. But please stop and ask Me, get My confirmation in prophecy that, “Yes, that’s a good idea”—that I want you to go‚ that it’s fine to go.

82. Lots of times you like to try to override this need for My counsel, for My confirmation, because you think, “Well, of course this is what we need to do. This is normal. This is what needs to happen next.” But does it? Does it really need to happen that way? Will it work out best that way? Are there any other factors involved that you don’t know about? There’s so much that you don’t know, but I know it all, and I will lead you and show you how it can affect you, what changes may need to be made. So just ask. There are lots of little things every day that you can just ask Me about, and I’ll confirm or help you through prophecy.

83. There are lots of things during the day that you just do as a matter of course. Perhaps in the morning you get up and wake up the kids and others to be on time for breakfast. That seems pretty normal, doesn’t it? That’s a pretty standard thing you do. The kids need their break­fast. They need to get dressed. They need to eat and then move along to devotions on time. It’s all pretty standard and looks pretty normal. But again, it will only take a moment for you to tune in and ask Me to help you and to show you anything you may need to know that will make a difference on how you wake up the kids. Stop and ask Me. Say, “Jesus‚ I’m going to get the kids up now. Is there anything You want to show me about how to go about this today? Please show me.”

84. Lift up your heart, your eyes, your mind, your hands to Me, and give Me a moment to show you, to speak to you in prophecy. If you forget to ask Me beforehand, you can even stop for a moment and seek My confirmation while you’re doing it. Who knows? I may show you the smallest things that may make a big difference in one of the children’s lives. Maybe I’ll say‚ “Be sure to get this one up last, because he’s very tired.” Or, “When you get this one up, be sure to give him an extra hug and kiss, because he’s had a bad dream and he needs some encouragement and cuddles.” Maybe there’s something I’ll show you that will make life different for one of the kids, but you don’t even think about it yourself, because you’re into your standard operation of what you’re going to do today and how you’re going to do it. So in those little ways I can show you something. I can give you guidance if you take that moment to stop and ask Me.

85. Give and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down‚ and shaken together. If you give Me your time, I will give unto you. I will give you much. I’ll give you the confidence, the encouragement, and the love that you need.

86. Another area you can improve in is hearing My specific guidance as you follow your daily schedule. Don’t just take things for granted, but ask Me about everything because I may have further details to show you that will make things run more smoothly. For example, say you know that you’re scheduled to go out witnessing this morning after devotions. Those responsible for organizing the teams have already prayed and counseled and assigned different people to be on the teams. But you personally can still take a moment to stop and check in with Me before leaving‚ asking Me if I have anything else to show you before you go for the day. Is there anything special you need to know about when you go or your mission?

87. These thoughts and this guidance I give you in prophecy can change your whole day. When you stop to ask Me about your witnessing team, maybe I’ll remind you, “You forgot the tracts; be sure to get those.” Or maybe I’ll remind you, “Don’t forget that you need to call so-and-so and stop in to see him if you can today.” These little things will change your day, and may change the days of many other people. Maybe you forgot to pack some tracts; you only brought posters, tapes‚ CDs and videos. But perhaps I know that while you’re out today, you’ll meet a whole crowd of people for some reason. You’ll be there with a crowd, this will be your opportunity to pass something out to those people‚ and you’ll have the tracts handy. Those little reminders only take a short while, so ask and then wait for them.

88. If you’re going out to take care of business, you’re getting in the car and preparing to go—stop, confirm‚ and wait for a moment for My guidance. “Stop, look, and listen” doesn’t just apply to times of getting long prophecies of detailed counsel. Compare it to a train. Sometimes a train going by is very short. You stop, look and listen, and, zoom, the train goes by and you can cross. Or sometimes you stop‚ look, and listen and the train’s approaching, and you sit and you wait and you wait and you wait for the train to go by.

89. Just stop, look, and listen at every corner, at every move. You’ll be continually tuning in to Me, looking to Me, acknowledging Me, yielding to My way, and this pleases Me greatly. I delight, I joy‚ I’m thrilled when this is happening, because

then I can truly work through you! Your work will be My work every step of the way.

90. As you work on developing the habit of hearing from Me on everything, there will be times when you’ll catch yourself already in full gear—having gone ahead with some activity without My confirmation. When this happens‚ the moment you catch yourself, stop right then and acknowledge Me. Ask Me right then and there for a confirmation and whether you should continue. If you do this, as time goes on, you will get more into the habit of checking in with Me and getting My confirmation before embarking on a new activity.

91. Sometimes it’s hard to find the privacy or the opportunity to take the time to hear from Me in prophecy. Many times you’re in the middle of a jumble, of a confusion, of lots of things hap­pening. You’re getting the kids ready to take them to the park. Or your team is getting ready to go out the door, and everybody’s talking, getting their bags, and planning.

92. But if you don’t have any other time to pray about these things, then take advantage of the natural times that I create: the times when you’re in the bathroom for a few moments before you go out. That’s a time to say‚ “Jesus, please show me. Please help me. Please confirm in prophecy that this is what I should be doing.” Take those few moments to seek Me, if you haven’t already done so. That’s a good time. It’s a natural time. Or maybe you’re going to go get a drink of water before you go out the door. As you’re getting the drink of water, take those few moments to say, “Jesus, please confirm and speak to me about this project today.”

93. Or say you’re working in hot weather and you really need a drink. You want to keep going until you finish‚ but maybe I’m letting you need that drink so you’ll stop, go to the water, fill your cup and drink. And in those moments, you can be drinking from My fountain, My well of inspiration, My Words, My counsel.

94. Or perhaps you feel very tired. Your natural instinct might be to push on and continue with whatever it is you’re doing. But maybe I know that you need a few minutes in the temple with Me, hearing My voice as you lie down to rest.

95. Can you think of other times during the day when you’re doing things that are just pretty standard, and there’s not a question of how or what you’re doing? Perhaps you’re nursing the baby. That’s a perfect time to lift up your heart to Me with any burdens you may be carry­ing or questions you want to ask, and let Me speak to you. Or maybe you’re with one of the kids, putting her down for a nap. You’re sitting there, rubbing her back, waiting for her to go to sleep—a perfect time for you to ask Me if I have anything to tell you.

96. Perhaps you’re cooking dinner, which sometimes requires a lot of thought and complicated planning and getting things ready. Your mind is usually pretty busy with actually getting it ready. But watch for times when you know there’s a little break—when the potatoes are on, the meat’s in the oven, and you just need to set the table—to take a moment with Me. It’s quiet‚ nothing’s happening, and you can take a moment to ask Me to whisper in your ear and give you any counsel I might have for you. You never know what I’ll remind you of. Maybe I’ll remind you that you forgot to make the gravy. Or maybe I’ll just thank you and love you for doing such a good job of caring for My Family. Take a moment.

97. There are many times of the day when you’re doing little things when you’re on your own‚ or doing things that don’t require a lot of thought and concentration about what to do—things that come naturally—and in the meantime you can be asking Me to speak to you about your next move. Take those moments during those things you do throughout the day, like going to the bathroom, taking out the trash, nursing the baby, getting a drink of water, straighten­ing up the living room‚ walking, exercising or waiting for someone, to stop and hear from Me. It could be that I’ve even let that simple thing need to be done right then so that you would be alone for a moment and you could hear from Me in prophecy. You could look to Me and ask Me your questions. You could lift up your eyes and look on the hills and have that moment of peace with Me. Take advantage of those times with Me, even at night, as you lie upon your bed.

98. Take moments throughout the day, those moments when you yield to Me, when you give yourself to Me, when you admit that it’s not your work, it’s not your plan, and you must avail yourself of My wisdom in order to carry it out. Take those moments with Me, and I’ll be happy and thrilled to see you through. (End of message from Jesus.)

To be continued

Ask Me Everything, Part 2!

Karen Zerby

How to Stop, Look, Listen and Receive!Maria #513 CM/FM 3271 7/99

Required reading for all members 16 and up.

This GN does not have to be read straight through in one sitting.

My dear Family,

1. I pray the last GN full of messages from our sweet Husband about hearing from Him in prophecy about everything was a blessing to you. In this GN we’re including more of what He poured out along those lines. I pray that as you read these words, the Lord will give you more and more faith to take these steps yourself, to begin to put this instruction into practice. He’s promised us that the future is bright for us, and that as we let Him lead us each step, our lives will only become more beautiful, more fulfilled, more fruitful and blessed in every way. We sure have a lot to look forward to! Praise the Lord!

Another Secret to Success:

Go Slow!

2. (Spirit helper speaking:) Everything up Here revolves around prayer, being in communi­cation with the Lord, being in tune with where His Spirit is moving, with what He’s doing, with where He’s leading. It’s a two-way street, where you have to ask, and the Lord will give you a specific answer. It may not always be specific in details; it could be a general answer, but it’s specifically tailor-made to your particular situation. For you on Earth, it should be much the same.

3. As you know, little things are often big things in the Lord’s eyes, and He likes to test our faithfulness in big things by seeing how we do with the little things. It’s no different with learning to ask the Lord and wait for His ­answers. “Yes,” you may say to yourself, “when I begin praying about bigger matters, like deciding on a mate or a move, then I’ll ask the Lord.” But how can you trust yourself to hear clearly from Him on the big things if you haven’t been looking to Him and practicing your channel by asking about the little things?

4. They may not seem important to you, but besides the point of using them to practice your gift of prophecy, you never know what could hinge on a seemingly small decision. But if you put it off, or constantly think, “Well, this is too small to ask the Lord about,” you not only risk missing something important that He may have to tell you—some factor you haven’t thought about, some angle or consequence you haven’t considered—but you lose out on the sweet communication the Lord, as your Husband, would like to have with you.

5. He may not have anything to say about whether to eat a banana or an orange for snack, but He may want to tell you to bring that busy single mom a nice glass of juice like she enjoys, so that He can show His love to her through you. That’s what learning to receive the Lord’s answers on the spot is all about. It’s not always about what you can or need to do for yourself, but often it’s seeing what you can do for others around you. Remember, inasmuch as you do it unto the least of His brethren‚ you are doing it unto Him.

6. But if you don’t ask and listen, you won’t hear. The Lord’s Spirit is always on‚ and it’s always broadcasting. There’s always something He could tell you. He’s not the strong‚ silent type. Oh‚ He’s strong‚ but He’s not silent. He loves to talk‚ and it’s so wonderful to listen to Him, because He’s always full of surprises. You never quite know what He’s going to talk about next, but you can be sure that it’s something fascinating, uplifting‚ inspiring, encour­aging, challenging, and loving.

7. He’s quite the conversationalist, you know—although you don’t fully realize how much He has to say till you get up Here. Then you see how much He loves to talk, how much He loves to share with you. (Can’t you tell? It’s even begun to rub off on me, ha!) I mean, He’s got more wisdom than the whole world—in fact‚ He’s got all the wisdom of the Spirit, all the wisdom in the universe—and He loves to share it with anybody who’s interested in it. Sometimes you can get Him going on certain topics and He just doesn’t stop, ha! Of course, you may have to wait until you get up Here to experience the kind of conversations we spirit beings can have with Him as easily. But that doesn’t mean that He can’t or won’t talk to you if you take the time to ask Him and listen.

8. Okay, so what about asking about all sorts of little things that it seems you could just go ahead and do without asking? Let’s see if we can boil it down to some concrete examples. You’re on your way somewhere, and you pass by the kitchen and see someone struggling to finish doing the dishes. It’s their job. They’re on the schedule to do it. You did it yesterday. You don’t have to help. You could walk right on by and go have your quiet time, or go about your business.

9. But if you stopped to ask the Lord what to do, He could tell you in prophecy that the person would really appreciate the extra help. It’s not a life-and-death matter‚ and maybe not even a big deal in some cases, but it could make their day a brighter‚ happier one, and the spark of help and encourage­ment you give them may get passed on to others as well. Or He may tell you that the person prefers to be alone for the moment, and that it’s more important for you to enter into your closet for that private time with Him, and that that would bring Him greater happiness.

10. But if you don’t stop to ask‚ you might end up doing the wrong thing. Even though perhaps not much hinges on that small de­cision, you will have lost an opportunity to find out what the Lord would have preferred for you to do.

11. You say‚ “Okay, I want to ask and see what the Lord has to say in prophecy. Now how am I supposed to do that? I don’t walk around with a dictaphone. I’m not going to stop and give a public prophecy in the middle of the hallway. So what am I going to do?”

12. Well, the first thing to do is be open to the checks of the Spirit, to the voice of the Lord. In other words, be prayerful, go slow, acknowledge the Lord in all your ways so that He can direct your paths—the same thing the Word has been telling us all this time.

13. So back to our example; how does that help us? Okay, well‚ first of all, you don’t just hurry by, trying to pretend you didn’t notice that person doing dishes on their own. (You shouldn’t be hurrying anyway‚ remember?) So you stop for a moment while you check in with the Lord. “What do I do now, Lord?”

14. Then listen for the answer and take the first thing that comes. If you hear from the Lord, you’ll have perfect peace about it—whether it’s passing by and leaving the person to finish the dishes on their own‚ or whether it’s popping in to offer your help. If you miss that opportunity to ask the Lord and simply follow your own impulse, the Lord may talk to you about it later when you check in with Him, and explain why it wasn’t the best thing to do, and what He would have wanted you to do differently had you been tuning in to Him, and at least if you ask Him later you’re able to benefit from the lesson.

15. The moral of the story is, when you ask, the Lord will always answer! And that ­answer that you get, when you ask a specific ques­tion of the Lord, is prophecy. Sometimes the Lord’s voice of prophecy might include a verse or a quote that you know. If you ask Him a specific question and He answers you in this way, this is prophecy. Sometimes He might give you a short explanation or a bit of counsel to go along with it. What you get in reply to your specific questions is prophecy. When you ask, the Lord answers.

16. If you receive a verse or a quote at some other time‚ when you haven’t been specifically asking the Lord a question and expecting to hear from Him, then it’s good to ask Him for a confirmation on that verse or quote. Even though you weren’t specifically asking Him a question, He may be trying to get through to you and speak to your heart about a certain subject or situation. And if you get something from the Lord and you’re not sure exactly what to do, don’t be afraid to ask a second question, “Lord, does that mean I should do such-and-such?” Again, the Lord’s voice will be right there to direct and guide and answer you.

17. Let’s go back to our example of the dishes. Maybe before you pass by the kitchen, you’ve overheard someone wondering where so-and-so is because they’re needed to do such-and-such in five minutes. Then you see them in the kitchen (with a little more than five minutes worth of dishes to wash), and you’ve just heard that they need to go out on business afterwards. Now‚ maybe the Lord wants you to help that person finish early so they can leave early and meet someone special He’s been trying to bring across their path. On the other hand, maybe He doesn’t want you to help so that their departure can be slightly delayed in order to avoid an accident that could have serious repercussions on the work.

18. This example is just to show you that you never know what it is that the Lord might want to tell you, or which way He would lead you, so you’ve got to ask Him! Even when something looks like a “common sense” decision, He’s still telling you that you’ve got to get into the habit of asking Him. The Lord may not tell you the details of the consequences of your decision, as then it would turn into a longer, drawn–out prophecy session right in the hallway! In fact, you may never know the effects of your decision at all‚ except when it’s been the wrong one and something drastic has happened, and everybody starts adding up all the little “what if’s” that could have helped to avoid that situation.

19. But if you don’t go slow, you’ll miss all those little things—those little situations and little tests that the Lord and your spirit helpers are engineering all around you. And they may not always be little ones. You never know what sort of life-changing effects a little decision can have.

20. The point is, if you don’t slow down and take that time to ask the Lord questions and wait for His answers now, if you don’t heed the checks of the Spirit and the voice of the Lord when He’s checking you to ask Him about the little things‚ you never know when it might be a big thing. But if you get in the habit of asking Him and waiting for His answers‚ as well as exercising all the other new spiritual weapons He’s given you, then it’ll be much easier for Him to punch through, no matter how drastic or ordinary the question or situation.

21. That’s really the goal of all this getting closer to the Lord and working on our spiritual lives and walk with Him—so that He can live and move and act and love through us. And if you’re not making the effort to learn these things now‚ don’t think you’ll suddenly be endowed with all this amazing insight and earth­shaking power the moment the Antichrist breaks the Covenant and starts hounding you.

22. These are the days of preparation! These are the days of arming yourselves, of practicing with your new weapons. These are the days of training. Even now the Enemy lurks about‚ seeking to do harm where he can. But by staying on your toes and using every situation that you can as an opportunity to test your spiritual reactions, to discover your weaknesses and work on strengthening them, you’re learning to be the crack shots and ­elite troops that the Lord will need you to be when the final decisive battle for the hearts and souls and lives of men begins.

SO VITAL FOR THESE DAYS!

23. But if you’re like the soldier on the battlefield who decides he doesn’t need to listen to the commands from headquarters, and who switches off his radio receiver because he thinks it’s obvious what he needs to do, you may find yourself in more trouble than you bargained for. So all you have to do is turn on and tune in; stop, look, and listen to the King. Put your headsets back on, and don’t think for a moment that you can make it without looking to the Lord.

24. The Lord wants to do all He can to make it easy for you. He’s your Coach. He’s your Trainer. He’s your Battle Instructor. He’s placing you in these situations daily to test your skills, to see how you’re progressing, to see how much you’ll look to Him instead of following your own impulses, to see how seriously you’re employing the new weapons of loving and praising and listening to Him. If you want to pass His tests, make real progress and get the right ­answers to your questions‚ then you know the way to go: Take your questions to the Lord! Take your questions right back to the Lord and ask Him what the answer is, what the solution is, what the best course of action for that situation is. He knows, and you don’t—it’s that simple.

25. He’s more than eager to share the ­answer with you so that you can start looking at things more through His eyes and seeing things the way He sees them, getting the hang of the fact that His ways are above our ways, and His thoughts above our thoughts, so that we get the idea down pat that in order to get His answers, we’re gonna have to go to Him to get’m, and not try to figure things out for ourselves, no matter how menial or insignificant they may seem to us.

26. The Lord’s the only One with the big picture. He knows what’s going on everywhere at the same time, and He’s the only One Who’s got enough wisdom and insight to know the answers to EVERYTHING. So the wisest thing you can say, and the best answer YOU can have to every question is simply, “I don’t know—I’ll have to ask the Lord!” So why don’t we all just get smart and say, “I don’t know—let’s ask Jesus!” (End of message from spirit helper.)

Take a Hint! Stop and Ask!

27. (Jesus speaking:) Whenever you ask Me to speak to you, you must receive the first thing that comes as from Me. (See also “Mama’s Surprise, Part 2,” ML #3134:117-138, Lifelines 24, for more on this subject.) When you ask Me to speak in prophecy, I will respond—either with a verse which I bring back to your remembrance, or with a sentence or two‚ or with even just a few words. All that is My voice of prophecy. Yes, there are other ways to know My will, but those you should see as prompts, as reminders that you’re supposed to ask Me to speak in prophecy. That way you can know for sure that you’re getting it right. So when you receive a check, you have an impression, or you feel that I’m wanting to whisper in your ear‚ stop and ask Me to speak to you in prophecy, and then whatever I give you will be My voice of prophecy answering you. When you ask for bread‚ I will not give you a stone. (End of message from Jesus.)

Tips from a Heavenly

Communications Specialist!

28. (Spirit helper speaking:) Hi! My name’s Amahl‚ and I’m one of the communications instructors Here in Heaven. First of all, you’ve got to realize that you have a hotline to Heaven, a direct link to Jesus. This isn’t just theory we’re talking about here or some far-out language I’m using—it’s the truth! You, as the Lord’s child, living in the Time of the End‚ have a direct link to Him. The Enemy tries to throw in static and hinder you in any way that he can, but when it really comes down to it, he has no power. He can’t break the flow or sever your hotline to Jesus.

29. Think of it this way: Let’s say you’re walking through a minefield. Take one wrong step and you’ll be blown away! But you have a little headset that you can put over your ears that will be your salvation. The person talking to you through the headset has a bird’s-eye view of the whole minefield. He can see beneath the ground; he can see where the bombs are. If you put on your headset and listen to him, he’ll tell you when to walk straight‚ when to veer over to the left or right‚ when to jump and when to stop, in order to avoid stepping on one of those deadly bombs.

30. What would you do? Would you pick up the headphones and wear them—or would you risk walking through the minefield alone, taking the chance that your instincts will tell you which pieces of ground to put your feet on? Well, your instincts might be fine for a while, but one wrong move could mean your life! So why take the risk when you could be walking the field without fear, with perfect guidance and instruction from someone who can see the whole picture, can see everything that you can’t?

31. That’s much like your connection with Jesus. He’s given you a direct link to Him, and all you have to do is pick up the headphones and wear them. He’ll be whispering in your ear, “Turn to the right. Now turn to the left. Now jump here. Stop now.” But if you don’t tune in to Him, if you don’t wear your communication headset, you’re risking your life and the lives of ­others. I know this sounds rather drastic, and maybe the decisions you make on a day-to-day basis don’t seem like life-and-death decisions. But don’t discard this warning. Don’t push this aside.

32. Though the decisions you make in your life and in your Home today may not cost you your life, in the soon-coming future your de­cisions may mean life or death for you or someone else. That’s why you’ve gotta listen today and learn how to tune in to the right frequencies, so that you’ll be able to receive clear instruction at the time when your life is going to depend on it.

You Need His Instructions Today!

33. (Message from spirit helper continues: ) Putting the whole future scenario aside, you need the Lord’s instruction today. The success of your ministry, of your fruitfulness, of your happiness, and of your life for the Lord hinges on the decisions you make. All of life is made up of little decisions—many, many de­cisions, each and every day. If your life is to be what the Lord wants it to be, if you want to get things right, if you want to be in the center of His will, then you’re going to have to put on your spiritual headset and tune in.

34. It’s not enough to simply go by your instincts or your gut feelings. It’s not even enough to go by how you did things before, or what you think is the logical way to do them. It’s imperative, vitally important that you get things right, and the only way to do that is to ask the Lord. He’s the only One Who has the answers. He’s the only One Who knows all of the reasons for everything. He’s the only One Who has a bird’s-eye view of your life. He’s the only One Who can see all the hidden factors in the equation.

35. The secret to hearing from the Lord in prophecy every step of the way, for every de­cision, for every little thing, is to make it a habit. You’re going to have to will yourself to do it at first and really make a conscious effort. I’m not talking about stopping before everything you do for a big, long prophecy session. I’m talking about on-the-spot direction, quick instruction. I’m talking about being so in tune with the Lord that you’ll always be listening to what He has to say.

36. Okay, let’s talk about some real-life examples. You’re going out witnessing, but you don’t know where to go. You have a few ­options that you could choose from. What do you do? Instead of just making a quick decision on your own, why not ask the Lord? Just stop for a minute and ask Him if He has anything to say. I guarantee He’ll direct you and show you what to do, and He may even give you other interesting tips to help you in your day.

37. You were planning on using the car to go out witnessing, but you just found out that it has engine trouble and isn’t safe enough to drive. What do you do? You have a choice to take the van, even though there are only two of you going out, or take public transportation. Well, maybe your logical decision would be to take the van, because it’s a whole lot easier than trekking through town on public transport. But let’s say when you stop to pray, the Lord tells you to take public transport. You don’t know why, but you soon find out His reasoning: He wanted you to meet a special sheep who got saved on the bus.

38. Anytime, anywhere, you can get an ­answer from the Lord. It only takes a minute, and He’ll shoot back the answer you need that moment. Whether you’re out witnessing, ­doing follow-up‚ or on an outing for fun, whether you’re home with the children‚ cooking and taking care of house duties, or tending to other ministries, you can ask the Lord about everything and He’ll always give you important advice, tips‚ counsel, or fill you in on amazing details that will make your life so much easier!

39. It doesn’t need to take a lot of time‚ just a second‚ but then you have the peace of knowing you have the Lord’s word on it, that you’re doing the right thing, what He wants you to do. And to top it off‚ you won’t miss out on a lot of surprises the Lord may have in store for you! The Lord is able to show you so many import­ant things, both big and small, if you’ll ask Him.

40. For example, if you’ll stop and ask Him which route to walk while you’re in town, He’ll speak to you and direct you so that you don’t end up in danger zones that could cause you trouble. If you stop and check in with Him‚ He may direct you to a needy soul who will get saved, or to an interested person who will give you a big donation. He may tell you to avoid a certain part of town, telling you that crowds are gathered there in protest and it may be unsafe. He may steer you away from a robbery where a thief was waiting to steal your wallet. He might warn you to take a few extra minutes on your break so as to avoid getting caught in the rain.

41. He might give you a tip while you’re preparing the food that will help you avoid food poisoning, or He might want to give you a fun idea for a special touch you can add to the meal that would inspire everyone at dinner! There are so many things the Lord can speak to you about that will make your day-to-day lives not only more safe, but fruitful, fun, and exciting!

42. There’s nothing that’s too small to ask the Lord about. If you’re driving and there are two routes that you can take, instead of making the decision on your own‚ why not ask the Lord? He’ll give you a sentence or two right on the spot. He’ll give you quick direction and tell you which way is best. He may not always tell you the reasons why, but you can be sure that He knows best. Perhaps taking the other route would have made you arrive late to your appoint­ment, or perhaps the traffic would have been worse, or maybe there would have been an accident.

43. You don’t always have to know all of the reasons why, but you can be sure that if you’re following the Lord’s leading and you officially take the time to hear what He has to say, even if it’s just a few words or a couple of sentences, you’ll be doing the right thing. Sometimes the Lord has reasons for asking you to do things that you aren’t aware of—often, in fact. And what you’ve got to realize is that it doesn’t take any longer to say a little prayer and ask the Lord than it does to take the time to reason it out in your mind, and it’s a whole lot more reliable and dependable. It’s that simple.

44. You’ve got to get in the habit of hearing from the Lord in prophecy about everything, and the first step in making it a habit is ridding yourself of the false notion that it takes so long to hear from the Lord. The truth is that you can have quick, on-the-spot direction all throughout your day, and it needn’t take hours of precious time. The Lord can give you His answers and solutions in a couple of sentences. You’ve just got to make the effort to tune in. You’ve just got to make the effort to ask Him instead of reasoning things out in your own mind.

45. Of course, there are times when it will be necessary to stop and ask the Lord for extensive, detailed instruction. There will be times when you’ll have to set aside more time to let the Lord speak to you. When you’re making a big decision you’ll want to hear the Lord’s full counsel‚ and this is good and necessary. But what I’m talking about here is following the Lord’s leadings in every little decision that you make throughout the day. Most of you have gotten used to hearing from the Lord in prophecy on big matters‚ but it’s imperative that we learn to follow the Lord’s leading each step of the way, with every decision and every move that we make.

46. I could go on and on about how import­ant hearing from the Lord in prophecy is, because it’s a subject that’s very close to my heart and which I’m directly involved in. But suffice it to say that you can’t afford to live without taking the time to hear the Lord’s instructions. Some folks think they can’t afford to take the time‚ but I’m telling you that you can’t afford not to! It’s as simple as that! It’s a simple solution, but in order for it to be effective it has to be put into practice in your life; it has to be made a habit. Try it, and I’m sure you’ll be thrilled with the results. Keep your hotline to Jesus active every day, every hour, every minute‚ every second, and you can’t go wrong! (End of message from spirit helper.)

Your Great Physician

Is Offering You a Miracle Pill!

47. (Jesus speaking: ) I am the universe’s Ultimate Doctor. There is no one like Me; only I know the prescription to heal your each and every personal ache and pain. I know how to cure all your ailments. I not only know how to cure you of distress, but I also know how to give you renewed strength, vitality and health whenever you need them—or even if you don’t know you need them.

48. I wish for you to learn to heed My whispers, My still, small voice of prophecy‚ so that in the perilous days to come I need but whisper in your ear and you’ll come to Me at that very moment to find comfort in My Words, to receive Words of warning‚ insight, or whatever you need for the day, the hour, the moment.

49. Come to Me as often as you remember to, and I will open for you My secret medicine cabinets that I may bestow upon you and pour upon you great balms‚ elixirs, and wonders that as of yet you know not of. Only I hold the key to this magical cabinet.

50. If you would know My will at all times, if you would receive blessings, if you crave to be in full health, come to Me that I may open the cabinet for you. Hearing from Me in prophecy before every move you make, to see where I will lead you with every step you will take, in every aspect through every day, is a miracle pill that I offer to you. Will you reach out and take it?

51. If you can learn the habit of coming to Me for My approvals, for My leadings, to hear My opinions about what you’re about to do, I promise you that your life will be so much fuller, so much richer, so much happier, so much more abundant and com­plete, so much more fulfilled.

52. Obedience comes before the blessings, so you must take those first steps of obedient faith to come to My doctor office just because I’ve said that your trips will be beneficial. Check with Me about the smallest thing that you’re going to do or say.

How to Form the Habit

53. (Message from Jesus continues:) I can help you make the best out of your day if you’ll only include Me in each decision. I can help you form this good habit; I really can. It’s not as difficult as you think, and it really is a great habit to have. It will be so pleasurable for you once the habit is in place. You’ll wonder how you ever got along without it!

54. You can start now and be obedient now by coming to Me to find a personalized solution of how to remember to do this and how to form this habit. I long to help you form this habit of hearing from Me in prophecy at every step, for it will be for your good, and I want what’s best for you.

55. It may take you a little time to become sharp in this habit‚ so don’t be discouraged with yourself when you slip and fall. Don’t listen to the Enemy when he tries to tell you that it’s impossible and too tough. That would just be the ol’ boy at work trying to get you to feel condemned and wanting you to give up the fight for greater victories than ever. If you fall, just get up and try again.

56. I don’t ask that you make hearing from Me a complicated‚ involved procedure where you feel that before you do anything you must pull out a notebook or dictaphone or sit down at a computer and work long and hard to receive. All I ask of you is that you make it a habit to pause, even if just for a moment, to hear My Words in your heart before you proceed with things as usual, so that I may lead and guide you in every path that you should take, so that your steps will not slide but be more pleasant and within My highest will.

57. The more you make that effort to come to Me to hear My voice in prophecy for each and every thing you do throughout each and every day, the more I will bless you with a greater habit of doing this, and even a great desire to do so. I will never fail to give you checks to stop and listen to what I have to tell you, even if it’s just to encourage you that I’m with you in what you’re doing. It’s vital that you learn to tune in to those whispers I’ll give you.

58. I move in mysterious ways My wonders to perform. If you’re not constantly checking in with Me to get My mind on what you’re doing, there’s so much that you will surely miss.

59. I understand that so often the reason you don’t hear from Me in prophecy for every little thing is because you think what you’re doing at the time is so insignificant‚ so unimportant, so routine. Or maybe you feel there would be no reason that I would want to show you anything different on the subject‚ for that’s the way it’s always been done and what seems to be My highest will anyway. But although something may have been the way I was leading in times past, because I am a moving God, because times are changing, because the End is drawing near‚ leaning on yesterday’s Word is not always sufficient for today or tomorrow.

60. It’s crucial that you learn to hear from Me direct, every day, for even the most minor details, for this is the way I’m now moving and leading. Like your Father David has said‚ the little things really do count! Oftentimes it’s the very smallest details of things in life that you do and the most routine things that are the very things I wish to speak most to you about. On a daily basis, it is often the seemingly predictable and expected things that I want to teach you to revolutionize in your lives, even if it’s just for Me to teach you simple ways to do things to bring about different fruits.

61. If there’s one habit I plead with you to make, this is it: Learn to hear from Me in prophecy about every move you make, to include Me in all that you do. I long for better communication. I long to tell you so many things. (End of message from Jesus.)

When Is It Necessary to Record

The Lord’s Answer, and What to Do

If You’re “Asking on the Go.”

62. (Jesus speaking: ) I understand that My children are not going to be able to take lots of time to sit down with pen and paper and write down every single confirmation I give them in prophecy about their daily routine activities. I know that you’re busy and have much to do, and just the thought of having to sit down even for a short prayer and prophecy session to hear from Me about something routine, like whether it’s okay to go for a walk right now or not, makes hearing from Me seem too difficult and complicated. I don’t require that you always write down these simple confirmations from Me. The important thing is that you ask Me and wait for My answer, even if you don’t record what I tell you.

63. If it’s a simple, “Yes, it’s fine for you to go for a walk right now,” or “No‚ don’t go right now; go after dinner” answer, then it’s not necessary for you to write it down, because you’ll remember what I’ve told you. Most of the ­replies I give in answer to simple questions will be easy and simple for you to understand and remember, so you don’t need to have a record of them. But sometimes when I speak to you with more details, or give you some instructions that you weren’t expecting, then this would be good to have a written record of, either so you can refer back to it later for some reason, or for your en­courage­ment.

64. You can even ask Me to repeat the mess­age I gave so that you can record it and have it on record. Usually it will be words of encouragement that I know you need, or words of instruction that I know you will need. For example, if I tell you, “Yes, it’s fine for you to go for a walk right now, but don’t walk down the street with all the dogs today because there are some dogs there who are not tied up and could be dangerous,” then you would want to pass this counsel on to others in your Home. So in this case you would want to write it down.

65. But normally you don’t have to spend a lot of time asking Me for My approval. It should just be a simple conversation where you pray and ask Me, and I give My answer on the spot. You can tell Me about your plan to go for a walk and ask if this is okay with Me, and I’ll tell you. This just takes a minute, and you can do this at any time of the day. The important thing is that you ask Me and get My confirmation about your activities before you do them.

66. I want to make it easy for you. You don’t have to get down on your hands and knees and agonize in prayer; you just have to ask Me. Just think of Me as your mate in the same room with you, who you turn to and ask a question and hear their answer. That’s how easy it will be once you form the habit. The important thing is that you pray and acknowledge Me and don’t brush things off; otherwise you can miss out on My blessings and protection. (End of mess­age from Jesus.)

To Record or Not to Record?

67. (Jesus speaking:) As you establish this habit of hearing from Me on everything, at first you may not know the balance between when to record or write down My Words and when it is okay to just hear them without keeping a record.

68. As I have said, I will not require you to keep a written record of every word that I speak to you. I will speak to you many times throughout the day, in answer to your questions as you seek Me for counsel and guidance, and I will sometimes have to speak to you while you are on the go and it is not possible for you to write or record My Words to you.

69. My love, I wish to make it as easy as possible for you, and I will give you a simple solution to keep track of the Words that I speak to you: When you bring your questions to Me, simply ask Me first whether I want you to keep a record of the Words I’m giving you at that moment. Simply say, “Lord, do I need to write this down or record it?”

70. I will tell you whether I want you to take dictation or not‚ whether you need to write them down or record them on tape. Sometimes I will tell you to record it on tape, for it is good to speak out loud and gain this practice. But even when I lead you to record My Words, you must come to Me again and ask Me what to do, for sometimes I will tell you it won’t be necessary to transcribe it, as that would take too much time and it will not be necessary to keep a record, for you will not need to keep it to refer to it later. Other times I will tell you that you do need to transcribe the tape in order to keep a record of My Words to study them. There will be other times when you’re hearing from Me that I will tell you it’s okay to simply listen and receive My Words without having to keep a written record.

71. I know you’re busy. I know it’s not always possible to stop and write or record My Words, so I offer you this simple plan—ask Me each time and I will tell you plainly whether it’s necessary to keep a record or not.

72. Sometimes I will speak to you in sound bites, which will eliminate the need to record My Words. I’m able to give you the answer in short, quick, catchy answers that are easy for you to remember and that will stick with you throughout the day or week, or even months and years!

73. I’m not limited‚ My darling love. There­fore, ask Me every time and I will make it clear what you should do. I’ll tell you, “Yes, get this down‚ or no, it’s not necessary to take dictation. Just listen and I’ll help you remember what you need to retain.” Or, I will give you a sound bite—a short and easy line to remember that will make your day! (End of message from Jesus)

How to Live Each Day to the Full!

74. (Jesus speaking:) You can be shooting up silent prayers to Me even when in the midst of a conversation, and I can give you quick ­answers to whatever questions you have.

75. There are times when you need to come before Me and get quiet and listen to My instruc­tion in full, but there are other times when you can pray as you go. Not just a “Lord bless and keep us as we do such-and-such,” but “Lord, what do You want us to do?” “Is this what You want us to do?” I can give specific answers to you right there and then if you’ll only turn on and tune in. Didn’t your Father David tell you that the position of your body doesn’t matter, but it’s your heart? You can focus on Me and get My specific, direct answer in prophecy to whatever it is, right then and there.

76. It doesn’t have to take a long time if you’re in the habit of praying and constantly communing with Me in your thoughts. If you’re on My wavelength, then you just have to listen for My signal. Talk to Me; I’m right here. All you have to do is focus and ask, and I can ­answer clearly and directly.

77. If you’re not so full of your own thoughts and plans and ideas, then I have an easier time. But even if you are‚ if you’re confused and frustrated and things just aren’t going right‚ then simply stop a moment. Ask your mate, co–worker, witnessing partner or friend if he or she wouldn’t mind stopping for a moment, and then ask Me. State your frus­trations and your problem and let Me give you My answers in prophecy.

78. If you’re out on the street, then just find a bench or stand on the side. If you’re traveling in the car, while on the road, acknowledge Me‚ stop your conversation and pray together. It doesn’t matter where you are or what you’re doing, the key is to stop and ask Me.

79. If you need immediate, on-the-spot direction, then tune in and ask Me, and watch Me punch through with what you need. In that case you might not have time to stop everything while you ask Me, but you can always focus your heart and mind on Me, even in the midst of what you’re doing, and still ask and clearly receive My answer. When you’re out witnessing and are faced with a tough question or aren’t sure which way to lead the conversation or which approach would work best with the person, just shoot up a question to Me, and I will respond on the spot. It doesn’t take long to receive an answer from Me, and even in the midst of things I’m able to speak to you clearly if you ask in faith and really desire to hear from Me. There are so many times and so many instances when you could save so much time and energy by just asking, listening, and getting My answers.

80. As you’re walking down the street and you’re going shop to shop or door to door, ask Me which one to go to and who to talk to. Instead of fellowshipping with your partner, you could be checking in with Me and asking Me what to do.

81. Perhaps I show you a certain shop. You walk in and automatically switch into robot gear and do it “as you’ve always done it,” and ask to speak to the manager—when maybe I know that that little person behind the counter or on the side is the one you should talk to. That’s where it might not be good to stop everything and have prayer and prophecy right in the doorway, but rather just individually ask Me and receive My answers as you’re going.

82. You really can’t be so stuck on your preplanned agenda if you want to follow where I lead and talk to whomever I wish. You have to leave yourself open to My checks which call you to bring a question before Me and receive My answers. Whenever you face a decision, a crossroads, that’s the time to ask Me. Whenever you receive a check in your heart, that’s the time to ask Me. Whenever things start to go differently than you thought they would‚ that’s the time to ask Me. Even when things are going just as planned, if you face a decision‚ ask Me!

83. Practice hearing from Me in prophecy throughout the day for little things as they come up‚ and then you’ll be well-practiced and in the habit when I have to tell you something. That’s one way you can be sure you’re living every day to the full and really making it count. If you’re following Me, then you know that you’re doing just what I want you to and when. (End of message from Jesus)

84. (Mama:) The Lord is trying to make it as easy as possible for us to hear from Him about everything, telling us that we don’t have to record His answers about the smaller, more simple questions. He knows that it would probably be too much for us if we had to record ­every answer He gave, and there are some situations where it wouldn’t be practical or even possible—when you’re out and couldn’t stop to record the answer for one reason or another, or when you’re with the little kids and they’re not going to stop while you find your dicta­phone‚ etc.

85. We asked the Lord when it’s necess­ary to record His answers. From using prophecy extensively over the last three years, we’ve learned and the Lord has shown us that having His Words as a record to go back and read over later is a major part of learning to use prophecy correctly. Especially if you’re asking for counsel about something which is more complex, there’s often much more in the prophecy than you’ll be able to remember or fully grasp from just hearing it one time‚ as you’re receiving it.

86. Many times the channels in our Home can’t recall all the main points of a prophecy they’ve just received, because they’re con­cen­trating on being a clear channel, sucking in spirit, and aren’t fully tuning in to absorbing the message—and it’s probably the same for you. Later, it’s easy to see that if we hadn’t recorded it and been able to go back over it, we would have missed a great deal of what the Lord was trying to say.

87. When you’re asking the Lord for counsel on how to shepherd someone‚ for example, the fine points are very important and can make the difference in how your counsel to them is presented and thus in how they receive it and are strengthened by it. Or say you’re asking Him what your plans for a certain project should be. If you don’t record it and you don’t remember one of the conditions that He put forth in His message to you, you might go ahead with a certain plan and later find that it didn’t turn out so well, and you wonder what went wrong or if it was a tainted prophecy. In reality, the prophecy was just fine, but the Lord had put forth conditions for success in His message to you, some of which were lost because it wasn’t recorded. Thus you weren’t able to go over it again and have a more complete picture of what the Lord had told you.

88. With the Lord asking us to use prophecy now for everything, literally, we wanted to know what things He considers important to record‚ and which things don’t need to be recorded, or, for the sake of practicality, which He will overlook if we don’t record them. In the preceding messages, He has already given us some tips along these lines, but here He gives us more good counsel.

89. (Jesus speaking:) My Words are spirit and they are life! They are your spiritual food, a treasure, a valuable commodity, something to be valued and preserved, not wasted. I understand that it would be too difficult for you to record My answers every time I speak to you—because many times it will be “on the go” or in a situation when you wouldn’t be able to stop and record it. But the more often you can stop and record it, when it is possible, the better it is. When I see that you are creating a vacuum for Me—through having a receptacle to receive and preserve My Words in—then I am moved to pour out in greater abundance, more specific counsel, more that I know would help you along the way. So it is to your benefit to have a dicta­phone or pen and paper handy whenever poss­ible when asking Me a question, as I may lead you to record My Words so that I can give you a fuller and more complete message, whatever I have for you.

90. There will be times when I pour out a more lengthy message when you don’t have anything on hand to record it. In those cases it would be good for you to come back to Me later when you are able to record it and ask Me to repeat the message, or at least a summary of the main points that you will need to keep and remember. I know it seems that this would take twice as much time, but you will see in the long run that it will save you time, because the counsel that I give will keep you from going down the wrong road and having to retrace your steps‚ or falling into some other kind of time-consuming trouble.

91. Whenever you’re asking Me for counsel about anything that’s more major—for example, if you’re having trouble getting along with someone in the Home and you want to know how to best interact with them‚ or you’re asking Me about an upcoming meeting with your landlord, or what to do about the problem one of your children is having, or whether or not to start on a new project—in such cases you can be pretty sure that I’m going to pour out more than just one or two sentences of counsel, and you’re going to need it to refer to it later. Even something as simple as where to go for witnessing that day could be good to record‚ because it’s likely that I’ll also instruct you about something to be prepared for that day, or will give you some counsel about the day which, when the day is over and you look back on it later, you’ll be amazed to see how I’ve fulfilled it and this will boost your faith. So it’s always a good idea to be ready to record or write down My Words when and where poss­ible as I lead you. I long to bless you with full and complete messages, with counsel and instruction that will save you time in the long run.

92. So don’t take My Words for granted by letting them be wasted when I have intended for them to be kept. I don’t mind when there’s no way that you can stop and record them—I under­stand‚ and will give it to you again later if it’s an important message. I would much rather that you hear from Me, even if you can’t record it, than to not hear from Me because you can’t record it. But when you can record it and you don’t, because you’re too busy or you’re not valuing My Words for what they are, then it saddens Me and I’m not able to bless you as I would like.

93. So treasure My Words! Even though I give them to you in great abundance, each one is valuable, a precious gift of love from Me to you! I love you! (End of message from Jesus.)

What If You Don’t Have the Gift

Of Prophecy? Promise from Jesus

And a Challenge from Dad!

94. (Mama:) Our wonderful Husband is trying to make it as easy as possible for us by teaching us to hear from Him in prophecy about every­thing. He knows that it will be a struggle at first, that the Enemy will fight it‚ that our flesh will get in the way, and that at times we’ll feel like it’s more work than it’s worth. But that’s why He keeps encouraging us in all these messages that the more we practice, the easier it becomes, and that eventually it will not only make our lives so much easier and more fruitful, but it will save our lives and ensure our survival.

95. If you don’t have the gift of prophecy‚ you might feel left out or like this revelation is not for you, or that you’re pretty far behind. I knew the Lord wouldn’t want you to feel like that, so we brought the question before Him, “What about those who don’t yet have the gift of prophecy? What should they do, or how can they implement this revelation?”

96. In the following message the Lord lists “having a clean heart” as one of the requirements for receiving the gift of prophecy. I was interested in exactly what He sees as a “clean heart,” because I knew that none of us can be perfect—and actually‚ some of the times when we need to hear His voice the most are the times when we’re really out of it or feeling like a big mess. The Lord’s answer was very interesting!

97. (Jesus speaking:) My loves, I do not require perfection! If that was the case, none of you would stand—no, not one! A clean heart in My eyes is a heart that loves Me and desires Me, one which desires to do My will. If there are things in your heart which hinder you from having the faith to receive My gift of prophecy—for example, if you have disunity with someone and I’ve been convicting you to make it right, but you haven’t had the humility to do so—that will stand in the way. Or if you’ve been disobedient in some area and you’re not willing to give it up, that will stand in the way.

98. I don’t ask you to be perfect, but I ask you to make right those areas which I convict you about, and then you can have full faith to stand before Me and ask Me to please speak to you. I love you and greatly desire to whisper My Words in your ear. I know you need them and they will help you to grow and progress. But if I see you’re not willing to do the things which you already know to do‚ how am I going to give you more of My Words?

99. So do that which you know you’re supposed to do, and then come to Me in faith, and I will give you the gift of hearing My Words. I do not promise that it will be a fluent or eloquent gift right from the beginning, but it will be enough to hear Me clearly, and after that it’s up to you to practice! Don’t let these requirements stand in the way. This gift is priceless and will greatly enrich your life, so give it all you’ve got! You won’t be disappointed! (End of message from Jesus.)

100. (Mama:) Here’s a very encouraging message for all those of you who don’t yet have the gift of prophecy—a special promise from Jesus!

101. (Jesus speaking:) My precious ones, you are all My children, My brides, My lovers‚ those for whom I care deeply and dearly—those for whom I died. You of the children of David have been given great truths and wine of the Spirit, above all those on the face of the Earth, because of your vacuum that you’ve created for Me. You’ve proven that you love My Words and My truths, and that you want more and more and more of them. You have proven this through your willingness to live them. Because of your obedience and your faith, I have made you My bride, My darling one, and have taken you into My house, into My bed, and have given you a place of great honor.

102. I have also given each of you the gift of knowing that you can hear from Me personally‚ directly. At any time‚ day or night, I have placed a channel between us which will never be broken, through which I can pour My love‚ My Words, My kisses, My seeds, to each of you. Some of you have tapped into this channel and others of you are still waiting, not having yet taken the plunge to prove that this channel really does exist for you personally. But I promise you again that it does‚ My loves. Each of you who are serving Me have the honor of being able to hear from Me whenever you like. It is a very special honor.

103. Some of you hesitate because you feel you’re not good enough, that you couldn’t be a pure enough channel. Others of you don’t yet have the faith to take the plunge. Others are hesitant because you don’t want the responsibility that accompanies hearing from Me—not only the responsibility of being desperate and humble and yielded before Me so that you might receive My Words purely, but also the responsibility that accompanies the privilege—that of being faithful to use your gift of prophecy, to seek My counsel, to encourage others‚ to depend more fully upon Me and My Words. ­Others of you hesitate because you feel you’re not yet ready to jump so fully into the world of the spirit or letting your life be dictated by another.

104. Others of you already have the gift—I have promised it to you, you have asked for it, and I have given it to you. But it lies dormant, waiting for you to have the faith to exercise it and let it burst forth! This is the case with many of you—you have asked Me for it and I have given it to you, but you have not yet started to use it.

105. I do not judge you for these reasons, My loves; I see your hearts‚ and I love you dearly! But I also know what a great strength it would be to you to hear My voice. I know how hard the Enemy is fighting it, because he knows of the great victories which will be won through your personal connection with Me, so he fights it viciously.

106. But you can overcome, My darling ones! No matter how bad or unworthy you think you are, no matter how little faith you feel you have, if you really desire the gift of hearing My Words, I am here to give it to you! Here are steps that you can take, if you do not yet hear My voice in prophecy but you desire to:

1. Read up on it in My Word—not just “when you have the time,” but right now, today. Dedicate your Word time over the next days to reading what I have put forth on the subject to increase your faith. [See Letters such as "Faith," ML #73; "Mama's Surprise," ML #3133-34, 3139, Lifelines 24; "Endtime Prophecy Power," ML #3140‚ Lifelines 24, etc.]
2. Make your heart right with Me—not because I require perfection, or because the gift of prophecy is a works trip, but because unconfessed sin, unyieldedness, or oughts against your brothers and sisters will hinder you from having full faith. Once your heart is right with Me, you can rest completely on My promises.
3. Ask for prayer from the body, with laying on of hands, and claim My promises—that the gift is there for you, that I want to give it to each Family member, and that I will give it to you!
4. Now believe it! I have given it to you!
5. Go into your closet (a quiet place) and spend some time loving Me, telling Me of your love and thanking Me for the gift by faith, priming the pump and entering My courts through your praise and thanksgiving. Then get quiet before Me, relax your mind, ask Me to speak to you, and take the first thing that comes as from Me. Record it or write it down, and praise Me for My Words to you! It doesn’t have to be long in order to be a prophecy. Even a verse, or two or three sentences, is just as much a prophecy as if it’s three pages long.
6. Practice daily without fail! Any time when you’re alone, lift up your thoughts and your heart to Me, praising Me and asking Me to speak to you, and I will!
7. Stay full of My Words and don’t let the Enemy steal your joy in this wonderful gift that I’ve given you. The Enemy will fight you hard. If he can’t hinder your faith to ask for it and receive it, he’ll try to hinder you from using it‚ and he’ll try to convince you that you don’t really have it‚ that it’s just your own mind, and a bunch of other old tricks. Recognize them for what they are; don’t give them any place, and instead praise Me that I’ve given you the gift.

107. It’s as simple as that, My darling ones. I have promised it to you and I will give it to you. I love you! (End of message from Jesus)

108. (Mama:) Thank You Jesus! Isn’t that a wonderful promise? Take Him at His word, dear ones! Prove Him true by following those steps and receiving the gift He’s promised. ­After we received that encouraging message‚ we went back to the Lord and asked Him another question along those lines: “What if someone doesn’t have the faith to receive the gift of prophecy right now? How can they still implement this revelation and move ahead with the Spirit?” The Lord sent Dad with a motivating message which I pray will be a blessing to you.

109. (Dad speaking: ) If some people don’t have the faith to receive the gift of prophecy right now‚ or don’t feel ready for it but still want to be moving ahead with the way the Lord is leading, they’re going to need to put this revelation into practice the best they can with the help of others who do have the gift of prophecy. The Lord’s not going to say‚ “Okay, if you don’t have the gift of prophecy, then you don’t have to do this. Just wait until you do.” No siree, the time is now‚ the Spirit is moving forward, and the Lord is calling the Family to follow.

110. Granted, you’re not going to be able to ask Him about all the little details like you would if you have the gift yourself. So that should be good incentive for you to fulfill the requirements and get it! But in the meantime, just do the best you can by asking others to pray for you as often as possible. It’s going to seem a bit inconvenient, and you’ll have to rely on others’ help, but the Lord will bless your sacrifices in doing so, and it will probably make you very des­perate to get the gift of prophecy yourself. Re­member, it’s nothing you have to work up to or be “good enough” for. It’s a gift, pure and simple, and the Lord has promised it to each of you!

111. In the meantime, you’ll get a lot of good exercise in “doing the humble thing” as you share your personal thoughts and feelings, checks of the spirit and questions with those around you—your mates of your greater marriage—and ask them to ask the Lord and hear from Him in prophecy. Remember too that it doesn’t have to be a big thing. It can be very simple answers, but the Lord expects you to do it! Praise God! He’s expecting it of you! He loves you and wants to be able to bless and keep, prosper and protect you, and this is what He’s asking of you so that He’s able to do that.

112. And you dear ones who do have the gift of prophecy and who will be asked to help get messages from the Lord for others, thank you for being willing to go the extra mile for them. Even if you’re not real confident in your gift of prophecy and would prefer that others not base their decisions on what you get, please don’t worry or fear. Obey by faith and the Lord will never fail you, amen? It’s a revolution! Are you with it?

113. If you feel tempted to wonder if this is really where it’s at or whether it’s really worth it—because it will take some work and some getting used to—just remember that the Lord is doing it out of His love for you, because He knows you’re going to need it in the days ahead. These are the days of preparation, like boot camp. The commanders in boot camp are pretty tough on the cadets and make them do things that seem difficult and even beyond their capabilities, but the commanders do it because they know that the cadets will need it on the battlefield. They’ll need those reflexes, those skills, those areas of physical strength, and these things will save their lives. So it is with the Lord, except that He’s loving and merciful, unlike the worldly war commanders who are merciless and cruel and at times even purposely mean. The Lord is your wonderful Husband Who cares for you infinitely, but He too knows that you need this preparation and He knows you can do it—otherwise He wouldn’t have asked it of you.

114. These are the Last Days, folks. We’re getting ready for the Great Tribulation—the period of time that has been foretold through the ages as being the worst time in history, the most evil, the greatest tribulation. On top of that, you’re the Devil’s number one enemy because you’re actively serving the Lord and freeing prisoners from his kingdom, so he hates you with a vengeance! When you put it all together like that, it’s not hard to see why the Lord is trying to prepare you, arming you with heavy–duty spiritual weaponry‚ and even asking things of you that seem very difficult and beyond your capabilities. It’s because He knows you’re going to need them to survive. But survive we will‚ because the Lord is with us! We just have to do our part to prepare, amen? I love you. Love, Dad. (End of message from Dad)

115. (Mama: ) Thank you, Dad, for that very challenging message. The Lord is expecting it of us, dear Family, and we’re in this together. I’m so thankful that the Lord is preparing us now for what He knows is ahead. Can you im­agine if we were trying to go this alone, without the clear communication from the One Who sees the future? It would be much more difficult, and we’d suffer a lot more and have greater casualties! But our wonderful Husband is up ahead and is giving us exactly what He knows we’ll need. Thank You, wonderful Jesus!

116. If you don’t yet have the gift of prophecy, please don’t feel bad or condemned. Just follow the steps the Lord gave and trust Him to come through for you. He will. He never fails! Or‚ if you don’t feel quite ready yet, then go with “plan B”—which is asking others to pray for you as much as possible. The Lord will bless and honor you for it, and will strengthen you day by day as you obey. Praise the Lord!

To be continued

Ask Me Everything, Part 3!

Karen Zerby

How to Stop, Look, Listen and Receive!Maria #514 CM/FM 3272 7/99

Required reading for all members 16 and up.

This GN does not have to be read straight through in one sitting.

Dear Family,

1. Here is another beautiful string of pearls from our precious Husband—jewels, tips, in­struc­tion, counsel‚ admonition, and encouragement along the lines of learning to hear from Him about everything! He’s so good to us! He ­gently leads us along, brings out the different angles, and tries to explain the need so that we’ll really get sold on it and want to do it! Please pray as you read through these that the Lord will give you faith—faith to obey, to make these changes in your life personally. It’s a big change, but we need it! It’s a revolution! Amen? I love you!

The Beautiful Place of

Resting in Him!

2. (Jesus speaking:) Step by step as you follow Me, I will, and do, and continually want to show you more and more.

3. Leave the past behind now, My loves. From this point on, hear from Me on everything; learn to use the gift of prophecy as one of your strong staffs to lean on, and you’ll find great strengthening from this. Let Me be your Counselor. Let Me be the One Who thoroughly ­applies the Word in your life. Let Me take your hand from the moment the day begins and lead you through each day.

4. As a mother takes the hand of her child and leads him, so do I wish to take your hand and guide you throughout the day, in every path you take. I will lead you continually to green pastures where you may rest in safety under the protection of My love and perfect will. To get to these green pastures in the surest and simplest way, you must merely hold My hand. The means for this close connection is so simple—the gift of prophecy.

5. Eye has not seen, neither ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man, the magnitude of the joy that I wish to pour out upon the children of David! These great jewels of life have been preserved for you who have given your all to Me each step of your lives. You’ve made the choices that have led you to this path of fuller obedience. Now let Me take your hand and lead you into the most peaceful and beautiful of places, because I love you!

6. As you journey through the day‚ you must stop at each point of choice and request My guidance. At times it’s a simple asking if it’s yes or no, turn right or left, go up or down. At other times it’s asking Me for instruction and guidance. But you’ll always find further joys, fruitfulness and satisfaction once you’ve learned to lean on Me totally, listening to My voice at every turn and at every step.

7. It may seem odd and burdensome to My children to hear from Me about every little detail of their lives‚ but this is what I request. Why do I ask this of you? It’s because

I wish to offer you My gift of prophecy in its most complete form. It may be hard for you to see it like this at first, but do not be as little children who refuse a new food because they’ve never had it before. This gift will not be a burden that will weigh you down, but a gift that will set you free!

8. Once you try it, like trying out a new food, you’ll be amazed and discover that you like it. And if you keep on eating it, before long you’ll see you’ve really acquired quite a taste for it and you’ll want more and more; you won’t be able to get enough!

9. As you acquire this habit of hearing from Me every step of the way throughout your day‚ you’ll see that everything will go better and run smoother. Your burdens will melt away and you’ll be happier, because I will be guiding you throughout every moment of your day.

10. Just like when you add a nutritious and healthy food to your diet, with time you begin to see the benefits: You feel better‚ have more ­energy, feel more invigorated and become ­stronger, and your overall health greatly improves. So the overall condition of your daily life will greatly improve when you’ve learned to check in with Me, get My answers and follow My instructions at every step and every turn throughout the day.

11. This is My plan. I have designed it this way, so that I can carry your burdens. I long to carry your load and make life easier for you because I love you. It’s for your benefit—to improve your overall quality of life! When you don’t stop and check in with Me and don’t get My instructions at every step, you miss out on so many things I have waiting for you. You miss out on many blessings and invaluable instruction I long to give you. It’s like living life halfway, instead of living life to the full!

12. Following Me step by step, hearing from Me for every move and every decision, does not mean sitting down with recorder or paper in hand at every turn, but simply tuning in to Me, much as you would tune in to your companion on any venture. You can tune in to Me anywhere‚ anytime. Ask Me about any detail, big or small, and I will speak to you on the spot.

13. Let Me give you a simple illustration to help you understand: When you’re walking down the hallway in your Home—perhaps you’re taking a break from your work for a minute, going to the kitchen or the bathroom—you can ask Me, “Am I going the right way.” I may reply with a simple, “Yes, beloved; continue.” Or I might say‚ “Before you go to the kitchen, stop off and see Jewel (the young new mother you live with), because she has a request that you could help her with.” Do you see? If you didn’t stop and check in with Me, you might have missed helping Jewel with her need.

14. Let Me continue with this example to help you understand how you can keep checking in with Me. After you’ve followed the first step I sent you on—which is to go to see Jewel—ask Me how to best fulfill her request as you leave her room. She’s asked for something from the laundry room. It’s a simple errand, but as you go to the laundry room, you can use this time to ask Me if I have anything to tell you through My voice of prophecy.

15. You’ll find My encouraging, uplifting voice instructing you as you go. I may want to tell you something extra you can do for Jewel that would surprise her and make her day. I may tell you something special just for you; give you some words of encouragement that will inspire you throughout the day, or I may want to give you the answer to another question you had on your mind‚ or I may want to give you a clue to a problem you’ve been trying to solve. There are all kinds of things I may want to speak to you about, but if you don’t redeem this time to listen to Me while you’re running this errand, you may miss out altogether!

16. There are times to record My Words, such as when you’re seeking Me about major events, major questions and burdens on your heart. But these little steps throughout the day are times to simply tune in as you go. It’s so simple!

17. Why not try it? Try tuning in to Me as you go throughout your day! See if I will not give you tailor–made counsel exactly fitted to your needs. I promise I will, because I love you so very much and find great joy in carrying your load every step and in every way. I love you!

18. I honor you now with this beautiful place of resting in Me, My beautiful brides, My lovely ones. (End of message from Jesus)

Ask Me First

19. (Jesus speaking:) Little children, you should come to Me about everything. Even the wisest among you is only a child in My sight. I don’t mean to be condescending, but this is the way I’ve created you: I’m your Father, you’re My children, and you need Me for everything.

20. Your first reaction, your natural reaction, should be to look to Me before anything and everything. How do you know what to do, what to discuss, or what direction to take unless you ask Me?

21. Man has become so independent that he thinks he should discuss first‚ then ask Me. Whereas it should be the other way around—he should ask Me first, then discuss. I’ll tell you My point of view first. Once you have My mind on the matter, you can discuss further while drawing on the experience‚ wisdom, insight and the anointing of the other gifts I have given you; after which you can come to Me again to confirm what’s been discussed and to get My stamp of approval and blessing on it.

22. You can never go wrong by asking Me first! Even the tiniest thing will be blessed if you ask Me first. Even if the answer is logical‚ even if it’s common sense and obvious, if you ask Me first, then I’ll add a blessing and anointing to it.

23. Man sometimes gets so confident that he thinks he can do things on his own, but I want to be part of everything! As I’ve said, “Without Me you can do nothing.” That includes your times of discussion, when it’s so easy to be led by your emotions, or to get into the habit of idle talking—leaning to your own understanding and your own ideas, pouring out your feelings and frustrations from your own spirit rather than seeking Me first so that I can direct your thoughts and words. Meetings are especially a time when you need to come to Me first and receive My ideas, My agenda‚ My feelings before your own, so that you can stay on track and hit the bull’s-eye of the target.

24. You need My blessing before you even start. You need My agenda before you have a meeting, if you want the most successful meeting. It’s vitally important to seek Me first if you want to know where you’re going, or where I want you to go. It’s better to have foresight than hindsight. You must do both—seek My advice first, and then ask Me for a confirmation afterwards. Both are needed and both are important.

25. I want to be first in everything, including your meetings. If I’m truly first in your heart and mind, then you’ll seek Me first before you do anything. (End of message from Jesus.)

Learning to Work

In Teamwork with Him!

26. (Spirit helper speaking:) One thing that hinders people from asking the Lord about every­thing is that they wonder what common sense is for if they have to get a prophecy about every situation that comes up. “What about the gifts of the Spirit? What about wisdom, discernment‚ and all the rest? What about the rest of the ways to know God’s will? Do we just dump all of those things now because we’re supposed to ask the Lord about our every move? And if so, what’s all our training for, if in the end we just ask the Lord about everything anyway?”

27. These are common questions and can make people feel like they’re reduced to the status of mindless robots if all they do is ask the Lord about everything. Maybe you even feel like it takes some of the challenge out of life—because instead of having the challenge of trying to figure things out and come to the right con­clusion, you just ask the teacher for the ­answer. It almost seems contrary to what your David has taught about how the Lord wants you to study the Word and learn to dig out the ­jewels yourself rather than taking the easy way out and asking the teacher every time. So what’s the ­answer?

28. The answer is that hearing from the Lord isn’t a replacement for all those other things, but is an additional tool to help you make sure that you got things right. The Lord still expects you to do your part and to exercise wisdom, discernment, understanding, and all the rest. He still expects you to study the Word He’s already given for the answers, as well as to use common sense and discuss things together, exploring the different ways to know His will. If you do all that, you’re likely to come up with the correct answer most of the time. That’s what you’ve been doing for years‚ and it’s been working pretty well.

29. But now the Lord is taking things to a higher level. The questions are going to get more difficult in the future, and it’ll be more imperative that you get them right. You may have had a 90% success rate so far using common sense‚ prayer, and the other gifts of the Spirit, but a 10% or even a 5% margin of error could cost you your life or the lives of others during the Great Tribulation, for example. Or it could cost you your ministry. The stakes are higher, therefore the Lord is introducing new measures to get your success rate in decision-making as close as possible to 100%!

30. He’s not asking you to throw out everything that you’ve been doing so far, nor is He discounting all that’s been said before, or all that David has taught. He’s just adding another step—what you could call the ultimate accuracy test—to make sure that your decisions are right on.

31. So when you’re faced with a decision, you should still use common sense, teamwork­ing, counseling together, wisdom, and all the rest—but you should also ask the Lord. You should ask the Lord before you start discussing, to make sure that you’re doing the right thing in trying to come to this decision now‚ that you’re counseling with the right people, and to see if the Lord wants to add any factors that you haven’t thought of. Then you prayerfully discuss, and in some cases you’ll need to bring specific aspects before the Lord to make sure you’re analyzing them correctly. And then you ask the Lord about the decision that seems to you to be right, being open that maybe it isn’t and that He possibly still has something else to show you or He might want you to go in a different direction. In most cases, you’ve probably reached the right decision, and He’ll just confirm that. But even if that’s the case, at least you’ll know you’re right and it will give you more faith, especially if circumstances are such that you wonder about your decision later on.

32. But even in cases when the Lord just confirms the conclusion you’d already reached, He can often show you certain aspects of it that you hadn’t thought of before‚ enlarging on the answer. He can use your open channel with Him to bring to your remembrance important details that could affect the outcome, or little adjustments that could be made, or additions to the plan. They might not be critical in every case, and things could probably go okay without them, but they’ll go better with them. Of course, this doesn’t happen all the time, but it can give you a real boost when it does.

33. Then there are times—and this may be more of an exception, but it does happen—when the decision you’ve reached is completely off course, and thankfully, because you asked the Lord, He’s able to punch through and help you to turn around. That happens to everyone. It even happened to David when he was set on going one direction‚ and then the Lord punched through and showed him to go a completely different direction.

34. Just because the Lord showed you to do something completely different than what you were expecting, that doesn’t necessarily mean that you were out of the spirit‚ listening to the Enemy, or completely off track. It could be that the Lord allowed you to reach the wrong conclusion so that He could show you the import­ance of hearing from Him in order to get the right answer. Or maybe you were too swayed by circumstances or the counsel of others, and the Lord wants to show you that He’s above all of that. There are lots of reasons why such things happen.

35. The bottom line of what I’m trying to say is don’t be scared of asking the Lord about everything, as if it’s some big deal and upheaval and dismissal of everything you’ve learned before. It’s just an additional step, a check and balance to make sure you’re on the right track, and a way for the Lord to establish a stronger link with you. Every time you hear from Him‚ your link with Him gets a little bit stronger. And the more you do it, the easier it gets, until He can punch through at any time because you get so sensitive in the Spirit.

36. That’s how David was—so sensitive in the Spirit and so used to hearing from the Lord and communicating with Him that the Lord could punch through in prophecy no matter what else he was doing. He didn’t even have to be having prayer and prophecy time and specifically asking the Lord anything. But it takes time and experience to develop a link like that. That’s another reason why the Lord wants you to use prophecy as much as possible.

37. And remember, it doesn’t have to be a big ordeal, either. That’s another thing that scares people away from it or makes them feel like, “Why do we have to take all this time to hear from the Lord about everything?” Granted‚ for some things you’ll need to take a lot of time to pray and hear from the Lord, or even have several people pray. But for most decisions that you encounter on a daily basis, it’s more just a matter of checking in with the Lord.

38. Here’s a simple way you can relate to it: Just imagine that the Lord is your Boss‚ and you have a cell phone with you at all times. Before you go ahead with something, you simply dial His number and say, “Boss‚ we were thinking of going ahead with this. Is that okay?” The Boss might say, “Sure, that’s fine.” Or maybe He’ll say, “Yes, but don’t forget about such-and-such.” Either way, He won’t usually go on and on about it—you just get the answer and go on your way. Of course, at times when He says no, He might give a longer explanation so that you’ll understand why; but in cases where He’s just agreeing with the reasoning and conclusion you’ve already come to, He doesn’t need to repeat it all again. All that to say, it doesn’t have to be a big deal—just like a short phone call to your earthly boss wouldn’t be either.

39. So don’t worry about it and blow it up into some big deal that you worry will take all your time, take the challenge out of your life and work‚ etc. But rather look at it like now you’ve got the answer book! You may still have to figure out the questions in your workbook, but now you have the answer pages in the back so you can check your answers and make sure that they’re right! What a relief! Praise the Lord! (End of message from spirit helper.)

The Secret to Success of

The Days to Come!

40. (Jesus speaking: ) When you have a decision before you, turn the options you have into a prayer and say, “Lord, which of these options is Your highest will for me?” It doesn’t have to be a big long prayer with your eyes closed or getting down on your knees begging to receive My answers. No, you can just shoot up a little prayer: “Jesus, should I go out for get-out now or after quiet time?” Or, another example, “Lord, today I’ve been invited to go on an outing with the team that’s going. Should I go? I would really like to, but I want and need Your confirmation. Please tell me.” I will give you My answer and I will give you a reason to help you understand. It could be, “Yes, go on the outing; it will be fun and inspiring and will strengthen your unity with these who have invited you.” Or, “No, don’t go. Stay home and spend extra time with Me and My Word, for I desire to be close to you all day. This is what will strengthen you and is what you need today.” All of this could take just a minute of your time. Then you can go on in your day, knowing that I’m blessing you.

41. The Devil fights this because it will lead to your success in the dark days to come. In the Time of the End, you may be going down the street, and if you’re well used to this practice, you’ll say, “Which way now‚ Lord?” I will be able to show you in an instant and lead you out of harm’s way, or into the path of some needy person or situation. You won’t be able to do things like this then if you don’t practice now. You won’t remember to ask Me in prophecy if you don’t make a habit of it now.

42. Observe the cadets in military training. At West Point, the cadets must learn by heart the headlines of the daily newspaper, the menu for the day, and other seemingly insignificant facts and figures that they must report to their officers. And they do this daily! This trains them to observe and remember details, so that in warfare they’ll have that training and it will serve them well on the field of battle. So it is with you.

43. If you seek to hear My voice of prophecy in these seemingly insignificant decisions in your days, not only does it ensure that your days go smoother because you’re making wise decisions with My help, but you’re also making a rock-solid habit of hearing from Me in prophecy. This will serve you well in the dark days to come. (End of message from Jesus)

Learning to Let the Lord

Shepherd You!

44. (Dad speaking:) You’re going to save yourself a lot of problems and wondering about things if you just ask the Lord what you should do, and you’re going to save your shepherds a lot of time. Of course, you still need your shepherds and you need each other‚ your mate and your friends. It’s not like you can do without the help, counsel and prayers of your co-workers and family—but most of all, you need to hear from the Lord.

45. I’ll grant you, there may be times when you’re having a big battle and you feel like you’re in such a muddle you can hardly make it, and your immediate reaction will be to run to your shepherd or a mate or a co-worker and ask for prayer right away. There may be times when the Devil is hittin’ you full force and you feel like you need an initial prayer to be able to make it through—and if that’s the case‚ you’d better get it. You might shoot up a prayer and ask the Lord for a confirmation whether you should get prayer on the spot, and He’ll tell you to go quick and get prayer so that you can get a grip on things.

46. In this case, the initial prayer you have with your shepherd will bring sweet relief and calm to your spirit, and can help to clear away the clouds so that you can then continue to pray and seek the Lord for His instruction.

47. But this scenario I’ve just painted for you is only one small facet of the big picture, folks. Most of the time, when you need prayer, counsel, instruction or direction, instead of running to your mate or shepherd first and asking them what you should do, ask the Lord and get His counsel. Some things you probably don’t even need to ask your shepherds about, and they probably wish you’d just pray and ask the Lord yourself. That’s what they have to do with your questions—they have to go to the Lord and ask Him.

48. You’re probably wondering how you’re supposed to know when to go to your shepherds for help and when not to. How are you supposed to know what things to counsel with ­others about and what things you’re supposed to ask the Lord about yourself? Well, you can always go to your shepherds for counsel and help; that’s what they’re there for, to guide and support and help you do the Lord’s will. But before you go to your shepherds you should be asking the Lord what you’re going to talk about‚ how you’re going to present it, when to go to them, and for any other direction He might want to give you.

49. That’s an important key—asking the Lord and hearing from Him before you go to someone for counsel, prayer, instruction or direction. For example, say you’re having a battle about something and you’re wondering if you should go and ask someone to pray for you. First of all, it’s difficult and humbling to ask someone to pray for you when you’re in the midst of a battle‚ but you know you need the help, and the Lord has told you that there’s power in praying together with others. So it’s not so much a question of whether you should ask someone to pray for you—you know you should when you need it. But if you stop and hear from the Lord, He’ll show you who to go to, when to go to them, and what to say.

50. What the Lord tells you will be very helpful and encouraging not only to you, but to the person who you go to for prayer‚ because the Lord will show you what to say. He’ll clarify things in your mind enough so that you can present your prayer request. He’ll give you the encouragement you need to ask for prayer and help to dispel the Enemy’s lies and doubts.

51. You can give your shepherd the mess­age the Lord gave you about the battle you’re having, and it’ll make it so much easier for your shepherd to understand what you’re going through, how the Lord sees it at the moment, and what counsel the Lord gave you. It will help your shepherd to know how to pray for you, how to seek the Lord for you, how to encourage you and guide you. Even if you don’t know what you need, even if you’re in such a muddle that you don’t know what’s wrong or where to ­begin, if you hear from the Lord about it‚ He’ll tell you something, even if it’s simply encouraging you in the first step of going and asking for prayer.

52. Sometimes you can’t put your finger on what’s wrong, but you can ask the Lord about it and He’ll tell you. He’ll lead you step by step. He might not tell you everything all at once. He might just give you the first step‚ and then expect you to come back to Him for the next step. It will help so much to relieve your battles if you go to the Lord and ask Him about things. Of course, you can go to your shepherds and you need to do that; you need their help, encouragement and prayers. But you also need to know how the Lord sees things and what He has to say. That’s what will give you real strength and faith to go through the battle and come out finer gold.

53. It’s really a teamwork—the Lord, you‚ and your shepherds. You need to be hearing from the Lord together about battles and trials. You can’t expect your shepherds to have all the answers, and you also can’t make it on your own without their help and support. You all need the Lord’s help, and if you seek Him, He’ll speak to you and give you clear counsel and direction.

54. When you’re having a battle, you need to seek the Lord for yourself and ask Him your questions and hear directly from Him for yourself—but you also need to seek the help and counsel of your shepherds or others who are spiritually strong. The Lord will speak to you and to your shepherds, sometimes showing different sides to the question, different angles of the situation, and when you put it all together‚ you’ll have good, well-rounded counsel which will be a great strength and help to you. (End of message from Dad.)

Encouragement for Those on

Sensitive Fields, or Places Where

You’re Removed From Much

Outside Counsel or Fellowship

55. (Mama: ) This next message was received when we were asking for specific counsel for one of our sensitive fields, which is also a very poor, remote field. The Lord gave us this very encouraging little message, commending all you faithful missionaries who are in those types of situations and are faithful to hear from Him. He says you have a head start in preparing for the days to come! God bless you! Keep it up!

56. (Jesus speaking:) One thing that can never be emphasized enough is the use of the new weapons and taking time to seek Me about everything and to look to Me for answers. Especially for those who are working in such a field‚ remote from other outposts and without good communications, with much static around them, it’s vital that they get their instructions straight from Me and follow very closely.

57. These, My children, are way up front because of their situation. They live in small Homes in an Endtime type of situation with many difficulties and obstacles and little provision, yet they’ve survived‚ and I have brought many sheep into their fold. The witness is going out because of their faithfulness laboring in the fields and sowing and preparing the ground. By following what I show them and practicing with the new weapons and becoming sharpshooters, they will make tremendous progress and be well prepared for the days ahead. (End of message from Jesus.)

Closer Connection

Equals Greater Blessings!

58. (Jesus speaking: ) I love you very much, My dearest ones, and it breaks My heart when one of you gets hurt, or when you make the wrong decision and have to pay the price for it. I know that man in his carnal mind thinks that he can do everything by himself. I know that it feels good when you accomplish something by yourself, and when you’re the hero. But the fact of the matter is that you can’t do anything by yourself. (John 15:4,5). And you shouldn’t ask Me to help you and then just go along with your own plan.

59. Even though you may think that your plan is correct‚ and maybe it is, what if it isn’t? What if your plan is the complete opposite of My plan; then what would happen? You’d end up in a lot of trouble!

60. All I’m asking is one little thing. I re­alize the change involved for everyone. I realize this “little” thing may be a great thing for My children. But it is a simple step, uncomplicated‚ and a key for what I need them to do. It will help you a lot. All you have to do is ask Me before you do anything. Ask Me which road to take, which sheep to follow up on, which place to go witnessing, etc. Ask Me before you do anything! Just take a few minutes with Me, and it will save you a few hours of trouble.

61. When you start asking Me before you do anything‚ I’ll be able to guide you better, and you’ll form a closer connection with Me. And once you form a closer connection with Me, then I can pour down My blessings. You’re My children and I want to bless you, I want to protect you, and I want to lead you in the right path. But in order for Me to do that as effectively as I and you would like, you have to ask Me before you do anything.

62. I really love you! So please just do this one little thing! XXX! (End of message from Jesus.)

What About Those Decisions

That Are Pretty Obvious?

63. (Jesus speaking:) How many times in a day do you make decisions, big or small, without involving Me? There are some things that I know you think you’re capable of deciding‚ and you ask, “Lord, do we really have to ask You about that? Shouldn’t we be able to think for ourselves at all?” Well, yes, you can and should be able to think, ponder, evaluate, and counsel about matters. Yet still, with every decision, both big and small‚ you should first of all pray and ask Me for guidance as you deliberate, and second, ask for My confirmation before proceeding.

64. Depending on the decision or plan, the amount of time that you spend receiving My counsel may vary. Of course, there are some decisions that you must make when you don’t even have a clue of what to do! In these cases, you’ll benefit most greatly from not only asking My confirmation on your plan, but from just stopping, getting quiet, pouring out your heart and question before Me, and letting Me make your plans! I always have a good plan, a way out, around, over or through whatever seems to be clogging your way. This matter of praying and asking Me for counsel when you don’t know what to do is something that you’re more well versed in. So now I’ll focus on the other aspect, that of hearing from Me about decisions that seem simple or obvious, or that don’t seem like they would matter much.

65. For a few examples: When you’re choosing your witnessing spot for the day; deciding what form of transport to take there; what person or office or shop to approach first, next, and last; where to stop for your lunch break; what time to go home, you can and should involve Me in each of these decisions. While you’re out and about, you may not have time or opportunity to pull out your dictaphone or notepad and get a recorded answer about every one of these decisions, but you should seek My confirmation in prophecy nonetheless.

Quick and Simple

When on the Move!

66. (Message from Jesus continues: ) When you’re on the go, on the move, I’ll work according to the need by giving you short‚ concise, and to-the-point answers. When you’re in need of more descriptive‚ detailed, or feeding mess­ages from Me, I speak flowingly, abundantly, generously. When you need a quick answer, I speak generously and willingly, but also concisely.

67. There will be times when you should record what I say‚ but the most important thing is that you check in with Me and hear from Me. If the thought of having to record it is what keeps you from hearing from Me while out and on the go, then don’t worry about recording it. Please don’t let this stop you from getting the direction and confirmations you need. This is on-the-spot direction, such as I have spoken of providing My children in the Endtime days of tribulation. Even now you must practice this‚ for you have need of this gift, and there’s much I can lead you to if you use it.

68. Some of you have somewhat of a mental block against praying about each of these “littler” decisions‚ because you think of “pro­ph­­ecy” or “hearing from the Lord” as something that must take a lot of time. You think, “If I really prayed about every little thing, that’s all I’d be doing all day!” That’s why I’m helping you see how that’s not the case. The goal, the vision‚ is to be asking Me about everything—whether it seems big or small to you—and I can speak to you on the spot, on the go!

69. For another example: Say you’re a teacher, and day after day, week after week, month after month, you’re with the children nearly every day, sometimes all day, and you kind of have your routine down. You might wonder exactly how you can be asking Me to ­confirm your plans throughout the day. Well, the clearest answer I can give is: Just do it! Even if you take the children to the park at three every afternoon, stop for a minute and pray before you go—even involving the children whenever you can—and get a confirmation from Me on it. Maybe one day I want you to go earlier, or later, either to avoid an accident or a robbery, or so you’ll meet someone special that I want you to witness to!

Our Frequent Moments of

Love Together Will Make

Your Life So Much Happier!

70. (Message from Jesus continues:) When you’re hearing from Me about everything, there’s no such thing as “just another day.” Life will not be boring, dull, or routine when you’re checking every plan and decision with Me—even those that seem routine. I always have special things to show you, special things to arrange for you‚ special people to bring across your path. Yet only by checking in with Me step by step and making sure you’re doing what I want you to be doing at that moment can you en­sure that every piece of My plan and all the things I want to use you for that day will be fulfilled.

71. You might wonder, “Well, if I stop at the beginning of the day to take time to hear from You, couldn’t You show me all those details in one shot? Couldn’t You show me, or con­firm, my general overall plan‚ as well as adding in all those details about decisions that might come up?” Well, yes, I could, and sometimes I do so when it’s necessary. But for the most part, I choose to speak to you on a step–by-step ­basis about these little daily decisions.

72. One of the main reasons is that this keeps us in close touch. I love to talk to you and to hear from you, to interact with you whenever possible. By asking you to bring Me into these little decisions, to get My confirmations at every turn, even on the go, I’m opening countless opportunities for us to touch, to kiss, to communicate throughout the day. This not only pleases Me, but I know it will make your life so much richer‚ so much happier.

Bringing You Closer to

The Spiritual Realm

73. (Message from Jesus continues:) Even if you don’t ask Me about every single thing, I often work behind the scenes to fulfill My purpose—such as, for example, getting you to bump into a particular person who needs your witness that day. However, when you’re asking Me about things and getting My leadings and confirmations, you’ll not only be fulfilling My plan and purpose‚ but you yourself will see and know how I’m working. You’ll see more miracles every day‚ and you’ll better understand the workings of My Spirit.

74. When you pray about a potential plan and then I adjust it somewhat, and you go with what I show you—and because of it you meet a special sheep, or have a real breakthrough with one of your children, or discover a great new idea or method for something—then you’ll be able to fully rejoice in the miracle I did by speaking to you and guiding you; you’ll see the blessing for your faithfulness to obey.

75. It will bring the whole spiritual realm closer to you, and help you be more firmly connected to Me. This will keep developing and developing, until hearing from Me and communicating with Me will be as natural as breathing. It’ll be something that you do constantly, automatically, without having to remind yourself and prod yourself into doing it.

76. It takes time to form these good habits, but once you do, you’ll never regret it. You’ll see its fruits‚ and you’ll realize that My way is the best way. You might be able to muddle through, or even do fairly well in some de­cisions, by using your common sense. If you’re prayerful and pray at each step, you’ll do even better. But by tuning in to Me and getting My guidance or confirmation in prophecy on every plan or decision, little or big, you’re bringing the full power of My Spirit into your life, and it will change you and others around you. (End of message from Jesus.)

Your Full Insurance Policy

Of the Spirit!

77. (Jesus speaking:) Let Me show you what happens in the spirit when you stop to take time to hear from Me. When you do‚ you’re not only opening the door for My blessings to flow down upon you in greater measure because of your obedience, but you also tap into a very import­ant principle of the spirit—one of the immutable laws of the spirit, just as the law of gravity is an immutable law in the physical realm.

78. When you stop to hear My Words and My voice, I’m bound by My Word to go with you, to surround you, to control the situation. Unlike when you go in your own strength or with your own ideas—in which case I try to protect you, but am not able to fully surround you with My protection—when you listen to My voice and go forth to obey it, you’re automatically fully covered under My insurance. That’s not to say that nothing will ever happen to you—accidents or troubles of any kind—but when they do happen, you don’t have to worry in the slightest, because I’ve gone before and am working out My perfect will.

79. That’s the beauty of hearing from Me at every step. You not only save yourself a lot of time and trouble in missing the mark and having to go back and do things again, but you also auto­matically are fully insured with My Heavenly power and protection‚ and are assured that any loss would be fully covered. Even if something happens to you that you think is bad, you can know that I’ll work it out for good—for the best.

80. Even when you don’t stop at every step to hear from Me, I have the ability to always work things together for good to those who know and love Me. But that doesn’t mean that there will be no loss to you. I can teach you a lesson through it, I can use it as a testimony or a witness, but at times there is a loss. Things could have worked out better if you’d not made the mistake, if you’d been more prayerful, and most importantly, if you’d checked in with Me.

81. But how different it is when you’re asking Me about each move‚ each step! You can be assured that you’ll suffer no loss—that anything that happens is what I’ve allowed to happen within the boundaries of My perfect will.

82. What seems to you as a loss is great gain in the Spirit. For in the Spirit no matter what tangible loss you experience—whether it is a lost battle, the loss of a loved one, even that which you would call a defeat—it is actually a victory and great gain in the Spirit. Though you may experience what you would consider actual loss, when you hear from Me and receive My Word and act on it, you can have full faith that what­ever has taken place has been allowed by Me and been part of My will in your life. You could call it Godly loss—which is great gain. For the end result that I will bring about will be greater than any loss you have experienced. Though on Earth some of these things may have seemed a loss to you, when you join with Me in Heaven you will see that you did not lose but gained.

83. So, My children, enter into My full cover­age by learning to check with Me about every­thing. In so doing you commit your ways to Me and allow Me perfect control over the situ­ation. Why go into danger zones with minimum liability insurance when you can have full coverage? Once you make the switch‚ you’ll see how great the dividends are in comparison to the small cost to you! (End of message from Jesus.)

84. (Mama:) Thank You‚ our sweet Husband, wonderful Lover, faithful protector‚ for Your Words of love and Your promises of limitless help. We really do want to be in Your perfect will. We want to be “fully insured” as the most fruitful we can possibly be for You. You’ve shown us clearly through these messages that the only way for us to do that is to begin learning to hear from You in prophecy at every step—so that’s what we want. Even if right now it seems to us that it will be a whole lot more work, and we’re not even sure if our channels are clear enough or exercised enough to get answers on the spot like that, we’re going to step out to obey You, and we’re going to trust that You’ll do the rest, as You’ve promised.

85. Help us to start right away. Please do give us checks in the spirit, and help us to heed those checks and stop and listen to You, ask for Your counsel and direction. Help us to do our part throughout the day to praise You, to obey You, to be yielded and keep our hearts right with You‚ knowing that as we do our part, You’re right there to answer us and always will! Amen.

86. I love you‚ dear Family, and even if you’re not sure if you can take these next steps that the Lord is asking, I know you can—because I know Jesus is going to give you all the help you need, once you take even one step for Him! God bless and help us all to keep moving forward, ever closer to Him! Amen?

Love‚ Mama

Baby Dies After 9 Vaccines in One Day

By Christina England | January 19th, 2012 | Category: Christina England, Top Stories | 

Babies Stacy and Lesly Sirjacobs

The end of last year was masked with sadness for Belgium parents Raphaël Sirjacobs & Béatrice Dupont, as their nine week old daughter Stacy Sirjacobs lost her fight for life. Stacy died just one week after her first vaccinations and left her twin sister Lesly behind. Devastated by their loss their parents are convinced that vaccines and hospital failures were the cause of their beautiful daughters death.

Stacy and Lesly were born one month premature by Caesarean section and spent the next four days in an incubator. Stacy needed resuscitation at birth.

Following medical advice parents Sirjacobs and Dupont decided to have the twins vaccinated. Stacy was slightly unwell with a cold on the day of her vaccinations but doctors assured her parents that it was safe to give her the vaccinations.

(It is worth noting that there is a history of Sudden Infant Death and allergies in the family. The twins were being prescribed a milk supplement due to a milk allergy at the time Stacy became ill)

The twins received Prevenar, a vaccine against meningitis and pneumonia, Infanrix Hexa, a six in one vaccination for diphtheria, tetanus, polio, pertussis, hepatitis B and Haemophilus type B, and finally the Rotarix, a preventive vaccine for gastroenteritis.

This means that these tiny vulnerable babies received a staggering nine vaccines in one day, vaccines that may have caused one of them to die.

A week after her vaccinations Stacy became unwell with a fever of 39.9 degrees C. Her parents decided to administer Perdolan to lower her fever. As their daughter was still very poorly they called the hospital who advised them to bring their daughter in.

The medical staff diagnosed Stacy with a slight chest infection and infection in her blood and told her parents not to worry as this was “not serious”. Stacy was then given medication and put on a drip feed and kept in for observation.

Stacy’s father informed me that all links to the vaccines were strongly denied.

Despite Stacy having a heartbeat of 200 to 230 beats per minute the pediatrician told her parents that she was fine and that she was probably suffering from gastroenteritis (an illness that this little girl had been vaccinated against!).

The worried couple decided not to leave their daughter and remained by her bedside. During the evening they informed the nurse that their daughter had diarrhea but to their astonishment, they were told that the baby had been changed and they were to let her get some sleep and change her when she woke up.

During the night, Stacy continued to suffer ‘abnormal diarrhea’, and despite frantic pleas from her parents the nurse refused to do anything, even though by this time Stacy was restless and in obvious distress. Stacy’s father says that they reported to nursing staff that Stacy was covered in small red spots and had difficulty breathing.

According to Stacy’s father, Stacy’s medical records states that at 19.45 a doctor telephoned his brother to ask his permission to do a lumbar puncture and put Stacy on the antibiotic Ampire, while they were awaiting the results. Authorization was denied …

Stacy died a short time later.

Stacy’s father says: (translated from French by Google translate)

 

“The nurse 23h phone to the pediatrician to inform him that the little Stacy is worse, this one happens to 11:45 p.m. ET begins to make attempts at resuscitation. He informed at the time the parents that the baby is not breathing on their own, and asks them to leave the room. Would follow three hours, during which everything is sought to revive the girl, who is declared dead at 3am. But in fact, the heart stopped beating Stacy at midnight.

The pediatrician then began to explain to parents that the little one died of sepsis and meningitis, while in order to make such a diagnosis, it would have had to do a lumbar puncture which was not performed, or that would have required at least one blood culture or stool, the results will not be known until 3 or 4 days”.

 

Stacy’s death was recorded as: Meningitis.

It is interesting and extremely sad that this little girl died of an illness that she was vaccinated against just one week before she died. It is obvious from the information that I have from the father that this tiny vulnerable baby was left to suffer in considerable pain, dirty and in distress, whilst the pleas of her parents were ignored.

Vaccinations are administered to a child based on the age of the child from the day that they are born. Due to the advances in medicine, babies are being saved at an earlier and earlier stage in their development. We know that Stacy was born at approx one month premature, which means that she was given her eight week old vaccinations at just a month old; she was also unwell at the time she was vaccinated. It is my opinion that her small immature immune system could not cope with the onslaught of deadly toxins and chemicals that are in our vaccines today.

Stacy’s devastated parents are so outraged by what they have discovered since their baby’s death, that they are now asking the world to join them in a worldwide protest. They want the world to hold a global event in memory of Stacy and the many hundreds of children that have been killed or injured by vaccinations worldwide. They feel that vaccine deaths are being covered up and ask the citizens of the world to stand united for one day against vaccine damage. They say:

We are the parents of Stacy, who died a week after HER first vaccines; we are organizing a global event in honor of Stacy, Nova and all other vaccine victims worldwide. We are summoning every citizen of every country to take to the streets in their own cities, towns and villages: things must now change!

Remember to invite local journalists, the media and any victims or parents of victims prepared to tell their story. Make placards, banners and signs: UNCENSORED VACCINE INFORMATION, FREEDOM OF CHOICE!

The event is to be held on the January 20^th 2012. If it is not possible for you to attend one of the many protests that are being held, then perhaps you could go along to your local church and light a candle to register your protest at what is happening around the world.

Sirjacobs and Dupont are right; something radical does need to be done to make the authorities listen to parents

Vaccine deaths are being reported around the world at an alarming rate. In May 2010 The Times of India (2) reported that 128 deaths had occurred during the previous year and the figure appeared to be rising with each year. Their report suggested that the Indian government was covering up vaccine deaths. Arun Ram reporting for the Times wrote:

“The government tries to pass on every death as unrelated to vaccine. It sometimes merely does a culture of the vaccine in question. Just because a vaccine is not found to be contaminated, it doesn’t mean the vaccine has not caused the death,” says Dr Puliyel.

In March 2011 Neil Z miller (3) wrote that in the USA more than 2,000 babies died after receiving pneumococcal and Hib vaccines and yet nothing whatsoever was done. He reported that whilst these vaccines were suspended in Japan after just four deaths, the news of over 2000 deaths in the USA was barely even reported. According to Miller Paul Offit had called the Japanese authorities foolish, saying that the babies probably died of SIDS (Sudden Infant Death Syndrome). In fact he passed their deaths off as anything he could, except the vaccines that is. Miller wrote:

According to Paul Offit, media spokesperson for the vaccine industry, “the Japanese Ministry of Health was foolish to suspend the Hib and pneumococcal programs.” Offit thinks the deaths were probably caused by SIDS, or underlying conditions, or another cause – anything except the vaccines. Often, children get sick and die by chance.

Actually, Paul Offit could be right, many of the vaccinated babies could be dying as a result of SIDS because in May 2011 an interesting article hit the internet by storm stating that a study published in the Journal of Human and Experimental Toxicology found that the countries that administered the highest number of vaccines during the first year of life experienced higher infant mortality rates. (4)

This is not new because studies have been stating that vaccines were causing children to die for many years.

The Pourcyrous study (5) was the first study to examine the impact of multi-vaccinations on the immature brain. It is clear from the results of this study that the more vaccines a child has, the larger impact the vaccines have on the child’s brain.  Massroor Pourcyrous, MD,  Sheldon B. Korones, MD,  Kristopher L. Arheart PhD,  Henrietta S. Bada, MD studied 239 preterm infants who were given either a single vaccine or multiple vaccines, their results are as follows:

Abnormal elevation of CRP level occurred in 85% of infants administered multiple vaccines and up to 70% of those given a single vaccine. Overall, 16% of infants had vaccine-associated cardiorespiratory events within 48 hours postimmunization. In logistic regression analysis, abnormal CRP values were associated with multiple vaccines (OR, 15.77; 95% CI 5.10-48.77) and severe intraventricular hemorrhage (IVH) (OR, 2.28; 95% CI 1.02-5.13). Cardiorespiratory events were associated marginally with receipt of multiple injections (OR, 3.62; 95% CI 0.99-13.25) and significantly with gastroesophageal reflux (GER) (OR, 4.76; 95% CI 1.22-18.52).

This study has had so much impact that it has now being quoted in papers and books on adverse reactions to vaccines and SIDS worldwide.

As today saw the news that yet another vaccine is to be added to babies vaccine schedule, the Meningitis B vaccine (6), we to ask ourselves how many Stacy’s will it take before action is taken?

This article has been written in memory of Stacy Sirjacobs and the many hundreds of babies who have lost their life after receiving what the governments tell us are ‘safe vaccines’.

 

Sources:

1. Citizen Action for Uncensored Vaccine Information and Freedom of Vaccination Choice – 20th January 2012 http://sanevax.org/citizen-action-for-uncensored-vaccine-information-and-freedom-of-vaccination-choice-20th-january-2012/
2. Daily Paul reporting on The Times of India article written by Ron Paul http://www.dailypaul.com/166249/128-kids-died-after-vaccine-in-2010-govt-cant-say-why-the-times-of-india
3. Neil Z Miller http://ebookcashstreams.com/HotNewsBlog/2011/03/2000-babies-died-in-the-united-states-after-receiving-vaccines/
4. New Study: More Vaccines Increase Infant Mortality Rates http://het.sagepub.com/content/early/2011/05/04/0960327111407644
5. The Pourcyrous Study The Journal of Pediatrics http://www.jpeds.com/article/S0022-3476%2807%2900185-0/abstract
6. Daily Mail – New vaccine against deadly meningitis B ‘will be available in the spring’ by Jenny Hope http://www.dailymail.co.uk/health/article-2088176/New-vaccine-deadly-meningitis-B-available-spring.html#ixzz1jpErW3Ff

Some Thoughts on Family (TFI) Doctrine. . .

you ask me how i can believe something that sounds so insane, so wild, so incredible, so zany?!

Well I’ll tell you something. . .   you just haven’t seen the kind of stuff I’ve seen.   But if you did, you’d believe the same, and probably go even further.   I feel like this guy in the end of Blade Runner, at the end of his life, telling Harrison Ford

“I’ve seen things you people would never believe.”

And the love is one thing, in my case, which I just can’t deny.  You’ve gotta SEE it to believe it, but it’s the most real miracle of all.  The love of Family members, and just of Christians in general who are greatly liberated and love Jesus a whole lot, in a forsake-all kind of way. . .   it’s so powerful, so incredible.  You just never felt that way in your whole life!  And there are no drugs, I swear!

 

A TRUE LOVER OF JESUS: Saint Francis by G. K. Chesterton

Saint Francis
by G. K. Chesterton

 

---

Chapter I – The Problem of Saint Francis

A sketch of Saint Francis of Assisi in modern English may be written in one of three ways. Between these the writer must make his selection; and the third way, which is adopted here, is in some respects the most difficult of all. At least, it would be the most difficult if the other two were not impossible.

First, he may deal with this great and most amazing man as a figure in secular history and a model of social virtues. He may describe this divine demagogue as being, as he probably was, the world’s one quite sincere democrat. He may say (what means very little) that Saint Francis was in advance of his age. He may say (what is quite true) that Saint Francis anticipated all that is most liberal and sympathetic in the modern mood; the love of nature; the love of animals; the sense of social compassion; the sense of the spiritual dangers of prosperity and even of property. All those things that nobody understood before Wordsworth were familiar to Saint Francis. All those things that were first discovered by Tolstoy could have been taken for granted by St Francis. He could be presented, not only as a human but a humanitarian hero; indeed as the first hero of humanism. He has been described as a sort of morning star of the Renaissance. And in comparison with all these things, his ascetical theology can be ignored or dismissed as a contempory accident, which was fortunately not a fatal accident. His religion can be regarded as a superstition, but an inevitable superstition, from which not even genius could wholly free itself; in the consideration of which it would be unjust to condemn Saint Francis for his self denial or unduly chide him for his chastity. It is quite true that even from so detached a standpoint his stature would still appear heroic. There would still be a great deal to be said about the man who tried to end the Crusades by talking to the Saracens or who interceded with the Emporer for the birds. The writer might describe in a purely historical spirit the whole of the Franciscan inspiration that was felt in the painting of Giotto, in the poetry of Dante, in the miracle plays that made possible the modern drama, and in so many things that are already appreciated by the modern culture. He may try to do it, as others have done, almost without raising any religious question at all. In short, he may try to tell the story of a saint without God; which is like being told to write the life of Nansen and forbidden to mention the North Pole.

Second, he may go to the opposite extreme, and decide, as it were, to be defiantly devotional. He may make the theological enthusiasm as thoroughly the theme as it was the theme of the first Franciscans. He may treat religion as the real thing that it was to the real Francis of Assisi. He can find an austere joy, so to speak, in parading the paradoxes of asceticism and all the topsy-turveydom of humility. He can stamp the whole history with the Stigmata, record fasts like fights against a dragon; till in the vague modern mind St Francis is as dark a figure as Saint Dominic. In short, he can produce what many in our world will regard as a sort of photographic negative; the reversal of all lights and shades; what the foolish will find as impenetrable as darkness and even many of the wise will find almost as invisible as if it were written in silver upon white. Such a study of Saint Francis would be unintelligible to anyone who does not share his religion, perhaps only partly intelligible to anyone who does not share his vocation. According to degrees of judgement, it will be regarded as something too bad or too good for the world. The only difficulty about doing the thing in this way is that it cannot be done. It would really require a saint to write about the life of a saint. In the present case the objections to such a course are insuperable.

Third, he may try to do what I have tried to do here; and as I have already suggested, the course has peculiar problems of its own. The writer may put himself in the position of the ordinary modern outsider and enquirer; as indeed the present writer is still largely and was once entirely in that position. He may start from the standpoint of a man who already admires Saint Francis, but only for those things which such a man finds admirable. In other words he may assume that the reader is at least as enlightened as Renan or Matthew Arnold; but in the light of that enlightenment he may try to illimunate what Renan and Matthew Arnold left dark. He may try to use what is understood to explain what is not understood. He may try to say to the modern English reader: “Here is an historical character which is admittedly attractive to many of us already, by its gaiety, its romantic imagination, its spiritual courtesy and cameraderie, but which also contains elements (evidently equally sincere and emphatic) which seem to you quite remote and repulsive. But after all, this man was a man and not half a dozen men. What seems inconsistency to you did not seem inconsistency to him. Let us see whether we can understand, with the help of the existing understanding, these other things that now seem to be doubly dark, by their intrinsic gloom and their ironic contrast.” I do not mean, of course, that I can really reach a psychological completeness in this crude and curt outline. But I mean that this is the only controversial condition that I shall here assume; that I am dealing with the sympathetic outsider. I shall not assume any more or any less agreement than this. A materialist may not care whether the inconsistencies are reconciled or not. A Catholic may not see any inconsistencies to reconcile. But I am here addressing the ordinary common man, sympathetic but sceptical, and I can only rather hazily hope that, by approaching the great saint’s story through what is evidently picturesque and popular about it, I may at least leave the reader understanding a little more than he did before of the consistency of a complete character; that by approaching it in this way, we may at least get a glimmering of why the poet who praised his lord the sun, often hid himself in a dark cavern, of why the saint who was so gentle with his Brother the Wolf was so harsh to his Brother the Ass (as he nicknamed his own body), of why the troubadour who said that love set his heart on fire separated himself from women, of why the singer who rejoiced in the strength and gaiety of the fire deliberately rolled himself in the snow, of why the very song which cries with all the passion of a pagan, “Praised be God for our Sister, Mother Earth, which brings forth varied fruits and grass and glowing flowers,” ends almost with the words “Praised be God for our Sister, the death of the body.”

Renan and Matthew Arnold failed utterly at this test. They were content to follow Francis with their praises until they were stopped by their prejudices; the stubborn prejudices of the sceptic. The moment Francis began to do something they did not understand or did not like, they did not try to understand, still less to like it; they simply turned their backs on the whole business and “walked no more with him.” No man will get any further along a path of historical enquiry in that fashion. These skeptics are really driven to drop the whole subject in despair, to leave the most simple and sincere of all historical characters as a mass of contradiction, to be praised on the principle of the curate’s egg. Arnold refers to the asceticism of Alverno almost hurriedly, as if it were an unlucky but undeniable blot on the beauty of the story; or rather as if it were a pitiable break-down and bathos at the end of story. Now this is simply to be stone-blind to the whole point of any story. To represent Mount Alverno as the mere collapse of Francis is exactly like representing Mount Calvary as the mere collapse of Christ. Those mountains are mountains, whatever else they are, and it is nonsense to say (like the Red Queen) that they are comparitive hollows or negative holes in the ground. They were quite manifestly meant to be culminations and landmarks. To treat the Stigmata as a sort of scandal, to be touched on tenderly but with pain, is exactly like treating the original five wounds of Jesus Christ as five blots on his character. You may dislike the idea of asceticism; you may dislike equally the idea of martyrdom; for that matter you may have an honest and natural dislike of the whole conception of sacrifice symbolised by the cross. But if it is an intelligent dislike, you will retain the capacity for seeing the point of the story; the story of a martyr or even the story of a monk. You will not be able rationally to read the Gospel and regard the Crucifixion as an afterthought or an anti-climax or an accident in the life of Christ; it is obviously the point of the story like the point of a sword, the sword that pierced the heart of the Mother of God.

And you will not be able rationally to read the story of a man presented as a Mirror of Christ without understanding his final phase as a Man of Sorrows, and at least artistically appreciating the appropriatness of his receiving, in a cloud of mystery and isolation, inflicted by no human hand, the unhealed everlasting wounds that heal the world.

The practical reconciliation of the gaiety and austerity I must leave the story itself to suggest. But since I have mentioned Matthew Arnold and Renan and the rationalistic admirers of Saint Francis, I will here give a hint of what it seems to me most advisable for such readers to keep in mind. These distinguished writers found things like the Stigmata a stumbling block because to them a religion was a philosophy. It was an impersonal thing; and it is only the most personal passion that provides here an approximate earthly parallel. A man will not roll in the snow for a stream of tendency by which all things fulfil the law of their being. He will not go without food in the name of something, not ourselves, that makes for righteousness. He will do things like this, or pretty like this, under quite a different impulse. He will do these things when he is in love. The first fact to realise about St Francis is involved with the first fact with which his story starts; that when he said from the first that he was a Troubadour, and said later that he was a Troubadour of a newer and nobler romance, he was not using a mere metaphor, but understood himself much better than the scholars understand him. He was, to the last agonies of asceticism, a Troubadour. He was a Lover. He was a lover of God and he was really and truly a lover of men; possibly a much rarer mystical vocation. A lover of men is very nearly the opposite of a philanthropist; indeed the pedantry of the Greek word carries something like a satire on itself. A philanthropist may be said to love anthropoids. But as Saint Francis did not love humanity but men, so he did not love Christianity but Christ. Say, if you think so, that he was a lunatic loving an imaginary person; but an imaginary person, not an imaginary idea. And for the modern reader the clue to the asceticism and all the rest can be found in the stories of lovers when they seemed to be rather like lunatics. Tell it as the tale of one of the Troubadours, and the wild things he would do for his lady, and the whole of the modern puzzle disappears. In such a romance there would be no contradiction between the poet gathering flowers in the sun and enduring a freezing vigil in the snow, between his praising all earthly and bodily beauty and then refusing to eat, and between his glorifying gold and purple and perversely going in rags, between his showing pathetically a hunger for a happy life and a thirst for a heroic death. All these riddles would be easily be resolved in the simplicity of any noble love; only this was so noble a love that nine out of ten men have hardly even heard of it. We shall see later that this parallel of the earthly lover has a very practical relation to the problems of his life, as to his relations with his father and his friends and their families. The modern reader will almost always find that if he could only find this kind of love as a reality, he could feel this kind of extravagance as a romance. But I only note it here as a preliminary point because, though it is very far from being the final truth in the matter, it is the best approach to it. The reader cannot even begin to see the sense of a story that may well seem to him a very wild one, until he understands that to this great mystic his religion was not a thing like a theory but a thing like a love affair. And the only purpose of this prefatory chapter is to explain the limits of the present book; which is only addressed to that part of the modern world which finds in Saint Francis a certain modern difficulty; which can admire him yet hardly accept him, or which can appreciate the saint almost without the sanctity. And my only claim even to attempt such a task is that I myself have for so long been in various stages of such a condition. Many thousand things that I now partly comprehend I should have thought utterly incomprehensible, many things I now hold sacred I should have scouted as utterly superstitious, many things that seem to me lucid and enlightened now they are seen from the inside I should honestly have called dark and barbarous seen from the outside, when long ago in those days of boyhood my fancy first caught fire with the glory of Francis of Assisi. I too have lived in Arcady; but even in Arcady I met one walking in a brown habit who loved the woods better than Pan. The figure in the brown habit stands above the hearth in the room where I write, and alone among many such images, at no stage of my pilgrimage has he ever seemed to me a stranger. There is something of a harmony between the hearth and the firelight and my own first pleasure in his words about the brother fire; for he stands far enough back in my memory to mingle with all those more domestic dreams of the first days. Even the fantastic shadows thrown by fire make a sort of shadow pantomine that belongs to the nursery; yet the shadows were even then the shadows of his favourite beast and birds, as he saw them, grotesque but haloed with the love of God. His Brother Wolf and Brother Sheep seemed then almost like the Brer Fox and Brer Rabbit of a more Christian Uncle Remus. I have come slowly to see many more marvellous aspects of such a man, but I have never lost that one. His figure stands on a sort of bridge connecting my boyhood with my conversion to many other things; for the romance of his religion has penetrated even the rationalism of that vague Victorian time. In so far as I have had this experience, I may be able to lead others a little further along that road; but only a very little further. Nobody knows better than I do now that it is a road upon which angels might fear to tread; but though I am certain of failure I am not altogether overcome by fear; for he suffered fools gladly.

Chapter II – The World Saint Francis Found

The modern innovation which has substituted journalism for history, or for that tradition that is the gossip of history, has had at least one definite effect. It has insured that everybody should only hear the end of every story. Journalists are in the habit of printing above the very last chapters of their serial stories (when the hero and the heroine are just about to embrace in the last chapter, as only an unfathomable perversity prevented them from doing so in the first) the rather misleading words, “You can only begin this story here.” But even this is not a complete parallel; for the journals do give some sort of a summary of the story, while they never give anything remotely resembling a summary of the history. Newspapers not only deal with news, but they deal with everything as if it were entirely new. It is exactly in the same fashion that we read that Admiral Bangs has been shot, which is the first intimation we have that he has ever been born.

There is something singularly significant in the use which journalism makes of its stores of biography. It never thinks of publishing the life until it is publishing the death. As it deals with individuals it deals with institutions and ideas. After the Great War our public began to be told of all sorts of nations being emancipated. It had never been told a word about their being enslaved. We were called upon to judge of the justice of settlements, when we had never been allowed to hear of the very existence of the quarrels. People would think it pedantic to talk about the Serbian epics and they prefer to talk about the Yugo-Slavonic international new diplomacy; and they are quite excited about something they call Czecho-Slovakia without apparently having ever heard about Bohemia. Things that are as old as Europe are regarded as more recent than the very latest claims pegged out on the prairies of America. It is very exciting; like the last act of a play to people who have only come into the theatre just before the curtain falls. But it does not conduce exactly to knowing what it is all about. To those content with the mere fact of a pistol-shot or a passionate embrace, such a leisurely manner of patronising the drama may be recommended. To those tormented by a mere intellectual curiosity about who is kissing or killing whom, it is unsatisfactory.

Most modern history, especially in England, suffers from the same imperfection as journalism. At best it only tells half the story of Christendom; and that the second half without the first half. Men for whom reason begins with the Reformation, can never give a complete account of anything, for they have to start with institutions whose origin they can never explain, or generally even imagine. Just as we hear of the admiral being shot but have never heard of his being born, so we all heard a great deal about the dissolution of the monasteries, but we heard next to nothing about the creation of the monasteries. Now this sort of history would be hopelessly insufficient, even for an intelligent man who hated the monasteries. It is hopelessly insufficient in connection with institutions that many intelligent men do in a quite healthy spirit hate. For instance, it is possible that some of us have occasionally seen some mention, by our learned leader-writers, of an obscure institution called the Spanish Inquisition. Well, it really is an obscure institution, according to them and the histories they read. It is obscure because its origin is obscure. Protestant history simply begins with the horrible thing in possession, as the pantomine begins with the demon king in the goblin kitchen. It is likely enough that it was, especially towards the end, a horrible thing that might be haunted by demons; but if we say this was so, we have no notion why it was so. To understand the Spanish Inquisition it would be necessary to discover two things that we have never dreamed of bothering about; what Spain was and what an Inquisition was. The former would bring in the whole great question about the Crusade against the Moors; and by what heroic chivalry a European nation freed itself of an alien domination from Africa. The latter would bring in the whole business of the other Crusade against the Albigensians, and why men loved and hated that nihilistic vision from Asia. Unless we understand that there was in these things originally the rush and romance of a Crusade, we cannot understand how they came to deceive men or drag them on towards evil. The Crusaders doubtless abused their victory, but there was a victory to abuse. And where there is victory there is valour in the field and popularity in the forum. There is some sort of enthusiasm that encourages excesses or covers faults. For instance, I for one have maintained from very early days the responsibility of the English for their atrocious treatment of the Irish. But it would be quite unfair to describe even the devilry of ’98 and leave out altogether all mention of the war with Napoleon. It would be unjust to suggest that the English mind was bent on nothing but the death of Emmett, when it was more probably full of the glory of the death of Nelson. Unfortunately ’98 was very far from being the last date of such dirty work; and only a few years ago our politicians started trying to rule by random robbing and killing, while gently remonstrating with the Irish for their memory of old unhappy far-off things and battles long ago. But however badly we may think of the Black-and tan business, it would be unjust to forget that most of us were not thinking of Black-and-Tan but of khaki; and that khaki had just then a noble and national connotation covering many things. To write of the war with Ireland and leave out the war against Prussia, and the English sincerity about it, would be unjust to the English. So to talk about the torture-engine as if it had been a hideous toy is unjust to the Spanish. It does not tell sensibly from the start the story of what the Spaniards did, and why. We may concede to our contempories that in any case it is not a story that ends well. We do not insist that in their version it should begin well. What we complain of is that in their version it does not begin at all. They are only in at the death; or even, like Lord Tom Noddy, to late for the hanging. It is quite true that it was more horrible than any hanging; but they only gather, so to speak, the very ashes of the ashes; the fag-end of the faggot.

The case of the Inquisition is here taken at random, for it is one among any number illustrating the same thing; and not because it is especially connected with Saint Francis, in whatever sense it may have been connected with St Dominic. It may well be suggested later indeed that Saint Francis is unintelligible, just as Saint Dominic is unintelligible, unless we do understand something of what the thirteenth century meant by heresy and a crusade. But for the moment I use it as a lesser example for a much larger purpose. It is to point out that to begin the story of Saint Francis with the birth of St Francis would be to miss the whole point of the story, or rather not to tell the story at all. And it is to suggest that the modern tail-foremost type of journalistic history perpetually fails us. We learn about reformers without knowing what they had to reform, about rebels without knowing what they rebelled against, of memorials that are not connected with any memory and restorations of things that apparently never existed before. Even at the expense of this chapter appearing disproportionate, it is necessary to say something about the great movements that led up to the entrance of the founder of the Franciscans. It may seem to mean describing a world, or even a universe to describe a man. It will inevitably mean that the world or the universe will be described with a few desperate generalisations in a few abrupt sentences. But so far from its meaning that we shall see a very small figure under so large a sky, it will mean that we must measure the sky before we can begin to measure the towering stature of the man.

And this phrase alone brings me to the preliminary suggestions that seem necessary before even a slight sketch of the life of Saint Francis. It is necessary to realise, in however rude and elementary a fashion, into what sort of a world Saint Francis entered and what had been the history of that world, at least in so far as it affected him. It is necessary to have, if only in a few sentences, a sort of preface in the form of an Outline of History, if we may borrow the phrase of Mr. Wells. in the case of Mr. Wells himself, it is evident that the distinguished novelist suffered the same disadvantage as if he had been obliged to write a novel of which he hated the hero. To write history and hate Rome, both pagan and papal, is to hate everything that has happened. It comes very nearly to hating humanity on purely humanitarian grounds. To dislike both the priest and the soldier, both the laurels of the warrior and the lilies of the saint, is to suffer a division from the mass of mankind for which not all the dexterities of the finest and most flexible of modern intelligences can compensate. A much wider sympathy is needed for the historical setting of Saint Francis, himself both a soldier and a saint. I will therefore conclude this chapter with a few generalisations about the world Saint Francis found.

Men will believe because they will not broaden their minds. As a matter of individual belief, I should of course express it by saying they are not sufficiently catholic to the Catholic. But I am not going to discuss here the doctrinal truths of Christianity, but simply the broad historical fact of Christianity, as it might appear to a really enlightened and imaginative person even if he were not a Christian. What I mean at the moment is that the majority of doubts are made out of details. In the course of random reading a man comes across a pagan custom that strikes him as picturesque or a Christian action that strikes him as cruel; but he does not enlarge his mind sufficiently to see the main truth about pagan custom or the Christian reaction against it. Until we understand, not necessarily in detail, but in their big bulk and proportion that pagan progress and that Christian reaction, we cannot really understand the point of history at which Saint Francis appears or what his great popular mission was all about.

Now everybody knows, I imagine, that the twelfth and thirteenth centuries were an awakening of the world. They were a fresh flowering of culture and the creative arts after a long spell of much sterner and even more sterile experience which we call the Dark Ages. They may be called an emancipation; they were certainly an end; an end of what may at least seem a harsher and more inhuman time. But what was it that was ended? From what was it that men were emancipated? That is where there is a real collision and point at issue between the different philosophies of history. On the merely external and secular side, it has been truly said that men awoke from a sleep; but there had been dreams in that sleep of a mystical and sometimes of a monstrous kind. In that rationalistic routine into which most modern historians have fallen, it is considered enough to say that they were emancipated from mere savage superstition and advanced towards mere civilised enlightenment. Now this is the big blunder that stands as a stumbling-block at the very beginning of our story. Anybody who supposes that the Dark Ages were plain darkness and nothing else, and that the dawn of the thirteenth century was plain daylight and nothing else, will not be able to make head or tail of the human story of Saint Francis of Assisi. The truth is that the joy of Saint Francis and his Jongleurs de Dieu was not merely an awakening. It was something which cannot be understood without understanding their own mystical creed. The end of the Dark Ages was not merely the end of a sleep. It was certainly not merely the end of a superstitious enslavement. It was the end of something belonging to a quite definite but quite different order of ideas.

It was the end of a penance; or, if it be preferred, a purgation. It marked the moment when a certain spiritual expiation had been finally worked out and certain spiritual diseases had been finally expelled from the system. They had been expelled by an era of asceticism, which was the only thing that could have expelled them. Christianity had entered the world to cure the world; and she cured it in the only way in which it could be cured. Viewed merely in an external and experimental fashion, the whole of the high civilisation of antiquity had ended in the learning of a certain lesson; that is, in its conversion to Christianity. But that lesson was a psychological fact as well as a theological faith. That pagan civilization had indeed been a very high civilisation. It would not weaken our thesis, it might even strengthen it, to say that it was the highest that humanity ever reached. It had discovered its still unrivalled arts of poetry and plastic representation; it had discovered its own permanent political ideals; it had discovered its own clear system of logic and language. But above all, it had discovered its own mistake. That mistake was too deep to be ideally defined; the short-hand of it is to call it the mistake of nature-worship. It might almost as truly be called the mistake of being natural; and it was a very natural mistake. The Greeks, the great guides and pioneers of pagan antiquity, started out with the idea of something splendidly obvious and direct; the idea that if a man walked straight ahead on the high road of reason and nature, he would come to no harm; especially if he was, as the Greek was, eminently enlightened and intelligent. we might be so flippant as to say that man was simply to follow his nose, so long as it was a Greek nose. And the case of the Greeks themselves is alone enough to illustrate the strange but certain fatality that attends upon this fallacy. No sooner did the Greeks themselves begin to follow their own noses and their own notion of being natural, than the queerest thing in history seems to have happened to them. It was much too queer to be an easy matter to discuss. It may be remarked that our more repulsive realists never give us the benefit of their realism. Their studies of unsavoury subjects never take note of the testimony they bear to the truths of traditional morality. But if we had the taste for such things, we could cite thousands of such things as part of the case for Christian morals. And an instance of this is found in the fact that nobody has written, in this sense, a real moral history of the Greeks. Nobody has seen the scale or the strangeness of the story. The wisest men in the world set out to be natural; and the most unnatural thing in the world was the very first thing they did. The immediate effect of saluting the sun and the sunny sanity of nature was a perversion spreading like a pestilence. The greatest and even the purest philosophers could not apparently avoid this low sort of lunacy. Why? It would seem simple enough for the people whose poets had conceived Helen of Troy, whose sculptors had carved the Venus of Milo, to remain healthy on the point. The truth is people who worship health cannot remain healthy on the point. When Man goes straight he goes crooked. When he follows his nose he manages somehow to put his nose out of joint, or even to cut off his nose to spite his face; and that in accordance with something much deeper in human nature than nature-worshippers could ever understand. It was the discovery of that deeper thing, humanly speaking, that constituted the conversion to Christianity. There is a bias in a man like the bias on a bowl; and Christianity was the discovery of how to correct the bias and therefore hit the mark. There are many who will smile at the saying; but it is profoundly true to say that the glad good news brought by the Gospel was the news of original sin.

Rome rose at the expense of her Greek teachers largely because she did not entirely consent to be taught these tricks. She had a much more decent tradition; but she ultimately suffered from the same fallacy in her religious tradition; which was necessarily in no small degree the heathen tradition of nature worship. What was the matter with the whole heathen civilisation was that there nothing for the mass of men in the way of mysticism, except that concerned with the mystery of the nameless forces of nature, such as sex and growth and death. In the Roman Empire also, long before the end, we find nature-worship inevitably producing things that are against nature. Cases like that of Nero have passed into a proverb when Sadism sat on a throne brazen in the broad daylight. But the truth I mean is something much more subtle and universal than a conventional catalogue of atrocities. What had happened to the human imagination, as a whole, was that the whole world was coloured by dangerous and rapidly deteriorating passions; by natural passions becoming unnatural passions. Thus the effect of treating sex as only one innocent natural thing was that every other innocent natural thing became soaked and sodden with sex. For sex cannot be admitted to a mere equality among elementary emotions or experiences like eating and sleeping. The moment sex ceases to be a servant it becomes a tyrant. There is something dangerous and disproportionate in its place in human nature, for whatever reason; and it does really need a special purification and dedication. The modern talk about sex being free like any other sense, about the body being beautiful like any tree or flower, is either a description of the Garden of Eden or a piece of thoroughly bad psychology, of which the world grew weary two thousand years ago.

This is not to be confused with mere self-righteous sensationalism about the wickedness of the pagan world. It was not so much that the pagan world was wicked as that it was good enough to realise that its paganism was becoming wicked, or rather it was on the logical high road to wickedness. I mean that there was no future for “natural magic”; to deepen it was only to darken it into black magic. There was no future for it; because in the past it had only been innocent because it was young. We might say it had only been innocent because it was shallow. Pagans were wiser that paganism; that is why the pagans became Christians. Thousands of them had philosophy and family virtues and military honour to hold them up; but by this time the purely popular thing called religion was certainly dragging them down. When this reaction against the evil is allowed for, it is true to repeat that it was an evil that was everywhere. In another and more literal sense its name was Pan.

It was no metaphor to say that these people needed a new heaven and a new earth; for they had really defiled their own earth and even their own heaven. How could their case be met by looking at the sky, when erotic legends were scrawled in stars across it; how could they learn anything from the love of birds and flowers after the sort of love stories that were told of them? It is impossible here to multiply evidences, and one small example may stand for the rest. We know what sort of sentimental associations are called up to us by the phrase “a garden”; and how we think mostly of the memory of melancholy and innocent romances, or quite as often of some gracious maiden lady or kindly old person pottering under a yew hedge, perhaps in sight of a village spire. Then, let anyone who knows a little Latin poetry recall suddenly what would have once stood in place of the sun-dial or the fountain, obscene and monstrous in the sun; and of what sort was the god of their gardens.

Nothing could purge this obsession but a religion that was literally unearthly. It was no good telling such people to have a natural religion full of stars and flowers; there was not a flower or even a star that had not been stained. They had to go into the desert where they could find no flowers or even into the cavern where they could see no stars. Into that desert and that cavern the highest human intellect entered for some four centuries; and it was the very wisest thing it could do. Nothing but the stark supernatural stood up for its salvation; if God could not save it, certainly the gods could not. The early Church called the gods of paganism devils; and the Early Church was perfectly right. Whatever natural religion may have had to do with their beginnings, nothing but fiends now inhabited those hollow shrines. Pan was nothing but panic. Venus was nothing but venereal vice. I do not mean for a moment, of course, that all the individual pagans were of this character even to the end; but it was as individuals that they differed from it. Nothing distinguishes paganism from Christianity so clearly as the fact that the individual thing called philosophy had little or nothing to do with the social thing called religion. Anyhow it was no good to preach natural religion to people to whom nature had grown as unnatural as any religion. They knew much better than we do what was the matter with them and what sort of demons at once tempted and tormented them; and they wrote across that great space of history the text; “This sort goeth not out but by prayer and fasting.”

Now the historical importance of Saint Francis and the transition from the twelfth to the thirteenth centuries, lies in the fact that they marked the end of this expiation. Men at the close of the dark Ages may have been rude and unlettered and unlearned in everything but wars with heathen tribes, more barbarous than themselves, but they were clean. They were like children; the first beginnings of their rude arts have all the clean pleasure of children. We have to conceive them in Europe as a whole living under little local governments, feudal in so far as they were a survival of fierce wars with the barbarians, often monastic and carrying a far more friendly and fatherly character, still faintly imperial as far as Rome still ruled as a great legend. But in Italy something had survived more typical of the finer spirit of antiquity; the republic, Italy, was dotted with little states, largely democratic in their ideals, and often filled with real citizens. But the city no longer lay open as under the Roman peace, but was pent in high walls for defence against feudal war and all the citizens had to be soldiers. One of these stood in a steep and striking position on the wooded hills of Umbria; and its name was Assisi. Out of its deep gate under its high turrets was to come the message that was the gospel of the hour, “Your warfare is accomplished, your iniquity is pardoned.” But it was out of all these fragmentary things of feudalism and freedom and remains of Roman Law that there were to rise, at the beginning of the thirteenth century, vast and almost universal, the mighty civilisation of the Middle Ages.

It is an exaggeration to attribute it entirely to the inspiration of any one man, even the most original genius of the thirteenth century. Its elementary ethics of fraternity and fair play had never been entirely extinct and Christendom had never been anything less than Christian. The great truisms about justice and pity can be found in the rudest monastic records of the barbaric transition or the stiffest maxims of the Byzantine decline. And early in the eleventh and twelfth centuries a larger moral movement had clearly begun. but what may fairly be said of it is this, that over all those first movements there was still something of that ancient austerity that came from the long penitentiary period. it was the twilight of the morning; but it was still a grey twilight. This may be illustrated by the mere mention of two or three of these reforms before the Franciscan reform. The monastic institution itself, of course, was far older than all these things; indeed it was undoubtedly almost as old as Christianity. Its counsels of perfection had always taken the form of vows of chastity and poverty and obedience. With these unworldly aims it had long ago civilised a great part of the world. The monks had taught people to plough and sow as well as to read and write; indeed they had taught the people nearly everything the people knew. But it may truly be said that the monks were severely practical, in the sense that they not only practical but also severe; though they were generally severe with themselves and practical for other people. All this early monastic movement had long ago settled down and doubtless often deteriorated; but when we come to the first medieval movements this sterner character is still apparent. Three examples may be taken to illustrate the point.

First, the ancient social mould of slavery was already beginning to melt. Not only was the slave turning into a serf, who was practically free as regards his own farm and family life, but many lords were freeing slaves and serfs altogether. This was done under the pressure of the priests; but especially it was done in the spirit of a penance. In one sense, of course, any Catholic society must have an atmosphere of penance; but I am speaking of that sterner spirit of penance which had expiated the excesses of paganism. There was about such restitutions the atmosphere of the death-bed; as many of them were doubtless were examples of death-bed repentance. A very honest atheist with whom I once debated made use of the expression, “Men have only been kept in slavery by the fear of hell.” As I pointed out to him, if he had said that men had only been freed from slavery by the fear of hell, he would have at least have been referring to an unquestionable historical fact.

Another example was the sweeping reform of Church discipline by Pope Gregory the Seventh. It really was a reform, undertaken from the highest motives and having the healthiest results; it conducted a searching inquisition against simony or the financial corruption of the clergy; it insisted on a more serious and self-sacrificing ideal for the life of the parish priest. But the very fact that this largely took the form of making universal the obligation of celibacy will strike the note of something which, however noble, would seem to many to be vaguely negative. The third example is in one sense the strongest of all. For the third example was a war; a heroic war and for many of us a holy war; but still having all the stark and terrible responsibilities of war. There is no space here to say all that should be said about the true nature of the Crusades. Everybody knows that in the very darkest hour of the Dark Ages a sort of heresy had sprung up in Arabia and become a new religion of a military but nomadic sort; invoking the name of Mahomet. Intrinsically it had a character found in many heresies from the Moslem to the Monist. It seemed to the heretic a sane simplification of religion; while it seems to a Catholic an insane simplification of religion, because it simplifies all to a single idea and so loses the breadth and balance of Catholicism. Anyhow its objective character was that of a military danger to Christendom and Christendom had struck at the very heart of it, in seeking to reconquer the Holy Places. The great Duke Godfrey and the first Christians who stormed Jerusalem were heroes if there were any in the world; but they were the heroes of a tragedy.

Now I have taken these two or three examples of the earlier medieval movements in order to note about them one general character, which refers back to the penance that followed paganism. There is something in all these movements that is bracing even while it is still bleak, like a wind blowing between the clefts of the mountains. That wind, austere and pure, of which the poet speaks, is really the spirit of the time, for it is the wind of a world that has at last been purified. To anyone who can appreciate atmospheres there is something clear and clean about the atmosphere of this crude and often harsh society. Its very lusts are clean; for they no have longer any smell of perversion. Its very cruelties are clean; they are not the luxurious cruelties of the amphitheatre. They come either of a very simple horror at blasphemy or a very simple fury at an insult. Gradually against this grey background beauty begins to appear, as something really fresh and delicate and above all surprising. Love returning is no longer what was once called platonic but what is still called chivalric love. The flowers and stars are have recovered their first innocence. Fire and water are felt to be worthy to be the brother and sister of a saint. The purge of paganism is complete at last.

For water itself has been washed. Fire itself has been purified as by fire. Water is no longer the water into which slaves were flung to feed the fishes. Fire is no longer that fire through which children were passed to Moloch. Flowers smell no more of the forgotten garlands gathered in the garden of Priapus; stars stand no more as signs of the far frigidity of gods as cold as those cold fires. They are like all new things newly made and awaiting new names, from one who shall come to name them. Neither the universe nor the earth have now any longer the old sinister significance of the world. They await a new reconciliation with man, but they are already capable of being reconciled. Man has stripped from his soul the last rag of nature worship, and can return to nature.

While it was yet twilight a figure appeared silently and suddenly on a little hill above the city, dark against the fading darkness. For it was the end of a long and stern night, a night of vigil, not unvisited by stars. He stood with his hands lifted, as in so many statues and pictures, and about him was a burst of birds singing; and behind him was the break of day.

Chapter III – Francis the Fighter

According to one tale, which if not true would be none the less typical, the very name of Saint Francis was not so much a name as a nickname. There would be something akin to his familiar and popular instinct in the notion that he was nicknamed very much as an ordinary schoolboy might be called “Frenchy” at school. According to this version his name was not Francis at all but John; and his companions called him “Francesco”, or “The little Frenchman” because of his passion for the French poetry of the Troubadours. The more probable story is that his mother had him named John when he was born in the absence of his father, who shortly returned from a visit to France, Where his commercial success had filled him with so much enthusiasm for French taste and social usage that he gave his son the new name signifying the Frank or Frenchman. In either case the name had a certain significance, as connecting Francis from the first with what he himself regarded as the romantic fairy land of the Troubadours.

The name of the father was Pietro Bernadone and he was a substantial citizen of the guild of the cloth merchants in the town of Assisi. It is hard to describe the position of such a man without some appreciation of such a guild and even of such a town. It did not exactly correspond to anything that is meant in modern times either by a merchant or a man of business or a tradesman, or anything that exists under the conditions of capitalism. Bernadone may have employed people but he was not an employer; that is; he did not belong to an employing class as distinct from an employed class. The person we definitely hear of his employing is his son Francis; who, one is tempted to guess, was about the last person that any man of business would employ if it were convenient to employ anybody else. He was rich, as a peasant may be rich by the work of his own family; but he evidently expected his own family to work in a way almost as plain as a peasant’s. He was a prominent citizen, but he belonged to a social order which existed to prevent him being too prominent to be a citizen. It kept all such people on their own simple level, and no prosperity connoted that escape from drudgery by which in modern times the lad might have seemed to be a lord or a fine gentleman or something other than the cloth merchant’s son. This is a rule that is proved even in the exception. Francis was one of those people who are popular with everybody in any case; and his guiless swagger as a Troubadour and leader of French fashions made him a sort of romantic ringleader among the young men of the town. He threw money about both in extravagance and benevolence, in a way native to a man who never, all his life, exactly understood what money was. This moved his mother to mingled exultation and exasperation and she said, as any tradesman’s wife might say anywhere: “He is more like a prince than our son.” But one of the earliest glimpses we have of him shows him as simply selling bales of cloth from a booth in the market; which his mother may or may not have believed to be one of the habits of princes. This first glimpse of the young man in the market is symbolic in more ways than one. An incident occurred which is perhaps the shortest and sharpest summary that could be given of certain curious things which were a part of his character, long before it was transfigured by transcendental faith. While he was selling velvet and fine embroideries to some solid merchant of the town a beggar came imploring alms; evidently in a somewhat tactless manner. It was a rude and simple society and there were no laws to punish a starving man for expressing his need for food, such as have been established in a more humanitarian age; and the lack of any organised police permitted such persons to pester the wealthy without any great danger. But there was I believe, in many places a local custom of the guild forbidding outsiders to interrupt a fair bargain; and it is possible that some such thing put the mendicant more than normally in the wrong. Francis had all his life a great liking for people who had been put hopelessly in the wrong. On this occasion he seems to have dealt with the double interview with rather a divided mind; certainly with distraction, possibly with irritation. Perhaps he was all the more uneasy because of the almost fastidious standard of manners that came to him quite naturally. All are agreed that politeness flowed from him from the first, like one of the public fountains in such a sunny Italian market place. he might have written among his own poems as his own motto that verse of Mr. Belloc’s poem–

“Of Courtesy, it is much less
Than courage of heart or holiness
Yet in my walks it seems to me
That the grace of God is in Courtesy.”

Nobody ever doubted that Francis Bernadone had courage of heart, even of the most manly and military sort; and a time was to come when there was quite as little doubt about the holiness and grace of God. But I think that if there was one thing about which he was punctilious, it was punctiliousness. If there was one thing of which so humble a man could be said to be proud, he was proud of good manners. Only behind his perfectly natural urbanity were wider and even wilder possibilities, of which we get the first flash in this trivial incident. Anyhow Francis was evidently torn two ways with the botheration of two talkers, but finished his business with the merchant somehow; and when he had finished it, found the beggar was gone. Francis leapt from his booth, left all the bales of velvet and embroidery behind him apparently unprotected, and went racing across the market-place like an arrow from the bow. Still running, he threaded the labrynth of the narrow and crooked streets of the little town, looking for his beggar whom he eventually discovered; and loaded the astonished mendicant with money. Then he straightened himself, so to speak, and swore before God that he would never all his life refuse help to a poor man. The sweeping simplicity of this undertaking is extremely characteristic. Never was any man so little afraid of his own promises. His life was one riot of rash vows; of rash vows that turned out right.

The first biographers of Francis, naturally alive with the great religious revolution that he wrought, equally naturally looked back to his first years chiefly for omens and signs of such a spiritual earthquake. But writing at a greater distance, we shall not decrease that dramatic effect, but rather increase it, if we realise that there was not at this time any external sign of anything particularly mystical about the young man. He had not anything of that early sense of his vocation that has belonged to some of the saints. Over and above his main ambition to win fame as a French poet, he would seem to have most often thought of winning fame as a soldier. He was born kind; he was brave in the normal boyish fashion; but he drew the line in both in kindness and bravery pretty well where most boys would have drawn it; for instance, he had the human horror of leprosy of which few normal people felt any need to be ashamed. He had the love of gay and bright apparel which was inherent in the heraldic taste of medieval times and seems altogether to have been rather a festive figure. If he did not paint the town red, he would probably have preferred to paint it all the colours of the rainbow, as in a medieval picture. But in this story of the young man in gay garments scampering after the vanishing beggar in rags there are certain notes of his natural individuality that must be assumed from first to last.

For instance, there is the spirit of swiftness. In a sense he continued running for the rest of his life, as he ran after the beggar. Because nearly all the errands he ran were errands of mercy, there appeared in his portraiture a mere element of mildness which was true in the truest sense, but is easily misunderstood. A certain precipitancy was the very poise of his soul. This saint should be represented among the other saints as angels were sometimes represented in pictures of angels; with flying feet or with feathers; in the spirit of the text that makes angels winds and messengers a flaming fire. It is a curiosity of language that courage actually means running; and some of our sceptics will no doubt demonstrate that courage really means running away. But his courage was running, in the sense of rushing. With all his gentleness, there was originally something of impatience in his impetuosity. The psychological truth about it illustrates very well the modern muddle about the word “practical.” If we mean by what is practical what is most immediately practicable, we merely mean what is easiest. In that sense Saint Francis was very impractical, and his ultimate aims were very unworldly. Bit if we mean by practicality a preference for prompt effort and energy over doubt or delay, he was very practical indeed. Some might call him a madman, but he was the very reverse of a dreamer. Nobody would be likely to call him a man of business; but he was very emphatically a man of action. In some of his early experiments he was rather too much of a man of action; he acted too soon and was too practical to be prudent. But at every turn of his extraordinary career we shall find him flinging himself around corners in the most unexpected fashion, as when he flew through the streets after the beggar.

Another element implied in the story, which was already partially a natural instinct, before it became supernatural ideal, was something that had never perhaps been wholly lost in those little republics of medieval Italy. It was something very puzzling to some people; something clearer as a rule to Southerners than to Northeners, and I think to Catholics than to Protestants; the quite natural assumption of the equality of men. It has nothing necessarily to do with the Franciscan love for men; on the contrary one of its merely practical tests is the equality of the duel. Perhaps a gentleman will never be fully an egalitarian until he can really quarrel with his servant. But it was an antecedant condition of the Franciscan brotherhood; and we feel it in this early and secular incident. Francis, I fancy, felt a real doubt about which he must attend to, the beggar or the merchant; and having attended to the merchant, he turned to attend the beggar; he thought of them as two men. This is a thing much more difficult to describe, in a society from which it is absent, but it was the original basis of the whole business; it was why the popular movement arose in that sort of place and that sort of man. His imaginative magnanimity rose like a tower to starry heights that might well seem dizzy and even crazy; but it was founded on this high table land of human equality.

I have taken this the first among a hundred tales of the youth of Saint Francis, and dwelt on its significance a little, because until we have learned to look for the significance there will often seem to be little but a sort of light sentiment in telling the story. Saint Francis is not a proper person to be patronised with merely “pretty” stories. There are often any number of them; but they are too often used so as to be a sort of sentimental sediment of the medieval world, instead of being, as the saint emphatically is, a challenge to the modern world. We must take his human development somewhat more seriously; and the next story in which we get a glimpse of it is in a very different setting. But in exactly the same way it opens, as if by accident, certain abysses of the mind and perhaps of the unconscious mind. Francis still looks more or less like an ordinary young man; and it is only when we look at him as an ordinary young man, that we realise what an extraordinary young man he was.

War had broken out between Assisi and Perugia. It is now fashionable to say in a satirical spirit that such wars did not so much break out as to go on idefinitely between the city states of medieval Italy. It will be enough to say here that if one of those medieval wars had really gone on without stopping for a century, it might possibly have come within a remote distance of killing as many people as we kill in a year, in one of our great modern scientific wars between our great modern industrial empires. But the citizens of the medieval republic were certainly under the limitation of only being asked to die for the things with which they had always lived, the house they inhabited, the shrines they venerated and the rulers and representatives they new; and had not the larger vision calling for them to die for the latest rumours about remote colonies as reported in anonymous newspapers. And if we infer from our own experience that war paralyzed civilization, we must at least admit that these warring towns turned out a number of paralytics who go by the names of Dante and Michael Angelo, Ariosto and Titian, Leonardo and Columbus, not to mention Catherine of Siena and the subject of this story. While we lament all this local patriotism as a hubbub of the Dark Ages, it must seem a rather curious fact that about three quarters of the greatest men who ever lived came out of these little towns and were often engaged in these little wars. It remains to be seen what will ultimately come out of our large towns; but there has been no sign of anything of this sort since they became large; and I have sometimes been haunted by a fancy of my youth, that these things will not come till there is a city wall around Clapham and the tocsin is rung at night to arm the citizens of Wimbledon.

Anyhow, the tocsin was rung at Assisi and the citizens armed, and among them was Francis the son of the cloth merchant. He went out to fight with some company of lancers and in some fight or other he and his little band were taken prisoners. To me it seems most probable that there had been some tale of treason or cowardice about the disaster; for we are told that there was one of the captives with whom his fellow-prisoners flatly refused to associate even in prison; and when this happens in such circumstances, it is generally because the military blame for the surrender is thrown on some individual. Anyhow, somebody noted a small but rather curious thing, though it might seem rather negative than positive. Francis, we are told, moved among his captive companions with all his characteristic courtesy and even conviviality, “liberal and hilarious” as somebody said of him, resolved to keep up their spirits and his own. And when he came across the mysterious outcast, traitor or coward or whatever he was called, he simply treated him exactly like all the rest, neither with coldness or compassion, but with the same unaffected gaiety and good fellowship. But if there had been present in that prison someone with a sort of second sight about the truth and trend of spiritual things, he might have known he was in the presence of something new and seemingly almost anarchic; a deep tide driving out to uncharted seas of charity. For in this sense there was really something wanting in Francis of Assisi, something to which he was blind that he might see better and more beautiful things. All those limits in good fellowship and good form, all those landmarks of social life that divide the tolerable and the intolerable, all those social scruples and conventional conditions that are normal and even noble in ordinary men, all those things that hold many decent societies together, could never hold this man at all. He liked as he liked; he seems to have liked everybody, but especially those whom everybody disliked him for liking. Something very vast and universal was already present in that narrow dungeon; and such a seer might have seen in its darkness that red halo of caritas caritatum which marks one saint among saints as well as among men. He might well have heard the first whisper of that wild blessing that afterwards took the form of a blasphemy; “He listens to those whom God himself will not listen”.

But though such a seer might have seen such a truth, it is exceedingly doubtful if Francis himself saw it. He had acted out of an unconscious largeness, or in the fine medieval phrase largesse, within himself, something might almost have been lawless if it had not been reaching out to a more divine law; but is doubtful whether he new the law was divine. It is evident that he had not at this time any notion of abandoning the military, still less of adopting the monastic life. It is true that there is not, as pacifists and prigs imagine, the least inconsistency between loving men and fighting them, if we fight them fairly and for a good cause. But it seems to me that there was more than this involved; that the mind of the young man was really running towards a military morality in any case. About this time the first calamity crossed his path in the form of a malady which was to revisit him many times and hamper his headlong career. Sickness made him more serious; but one fancies it would only have made him a more serious soldier, or even more serious about soldiering. And while he was recovering, something rather larger than the little fueds and raids of the Italian towns opened an avenue of adventure and ambition. The crown of Sicily, a considerable centre of controversy at the time, was apparently claimed by a certain Gauthier de Brienne, and the Papal cause to aid which Gauthier was called in aroused enthusiasm among a number of young Assisians, including Francis, who proposed to march into Apulia on the count’s behalf; perhaps his French name had something to do with it. For it must never be forgotten that though that world was in one sense a world of little things, it was a world of little things concerned with great things. There was more internationalism in the lands dotted with tiny republics than in the huge homogeneous impenetrable national divisions of to-day. The legal authority of the Assisian magistrates might hardly reach further than a bow-shot from their high embattled city walls. But their sympathies might be with the ride of the Normans through Sicily or the palace of the Troubadours at Toulouse; with the Emperor throned in the German forests or the great Pope dying in the exile of Salerno. Above all, it must be remembered that when the interests of an age are mainly religious they must be universal. Nothing can be more universal than the universe. And there are several things about the religious position at that particular moment which modern people not unnaturally fail to realise. For one thing, modern people naturally think of people so remote as ancient people, and even early people. We feel vaguely that these things happened in the first ages of the Church. The Church was already a good deal more than a thousand years old. That is, the Church was then rather older than France is now, a great deal older than England is now. And she looked old then; almost as old as she does now; possibly older than she does now. The Church looked like great Charlemagne with the long white beard, who had already fought a hundred wars with the heathen, and in the legend was bidden by an angel to go forth and fight once more though he was two thousand years old. The Church had topped her thousand years and turned the corner for the second thousand; she had come through the Dark Ages in which nothing could be done except desperate fighting against the barbarians and the stubborn repitition of the creed. The creed was still being repeated after the victory or escape; but it is not unnatural to suppose that there was something a little monotonous about the repitition. The Church looked old then as now; and there were some who thought her dying as now. In truth orthodoxy was not dead but it may have been dull; it is certain that some people began to think it dull. The Troubadours of the Provencal movement had already begun to take that turn or twist towards Oriental fancies and the paradox of pessimism, which always comes to Europeans as something fresh when their own sanity seems to be something stale. It is likely enough that after all those centuries of hopeless war without and ruthless asceticism within, the official orthodoxy seemed to be something stale. The freshness and freedom of the first Christians seemed then as much as now a lost and almost prehistoric age of gold. Rome was still more rational than anything else; the Church was really wiser but it may well have seemed wearier than the world. There was something more adventurous and alluring, perhaps, about the mad metaphysics that had been blown across out of Asia. Dreams were gathering like dark clouds over the Midi to break in a thunder of anathema and civil war. Only the light lay on the great plain around Rome; but the light was blank and the plain was flat; and there was no stir in the still air and the immemorial silence about the sacred town.

High in the dark house of Assisi Francesco Bernadonne slept and dreamed of arms. There came to him in the darkness a vision splendid with swords, patterned after the cross in the Crusading fashion, of spears and shields and helmets hung in a high armoury, all bearing the sacred sign. When he awoke he accepted the dream as a trumpet bidding him to the battlefield, and rushed out to take horse and arms. He delighted in all the exercises of chivalry; and was evidently an accomplished cavalier and fighting man by the tests of the camp. He would doubtless at any time have preferred a Christian sort of chivalry; but it seems clear that he was also in a mood which thirsted for glory, though in him that glory would always have been identical with honour. He was not without some vision of that wreath of laurel which Ceasar has left for all the Latins. As he rode out to war the great gate in the deep wall of Assisi resounded with his last boast, “I shall come back a great prince.”

A little way along the road his sickness rose again and threw him. It seems highly probable, in the light of his impetuous temper, that he had ridden away long before he was fit to move. And in the darkness of this second and fare more desolating interruption, he seems to have had another dream in which a voice said to him, “You have mistaken the meaning of the vision. Return to your own town.” And Francis trailed back in his sickness to Assisi, a very dismal and disappointed and perhaps even derided figure, with nothing to do but wait for what should happen next. It was his first descent into a dark ravine that is called the valley of humiliation, which seemed to him very rocky and desolate, but in which he was afterwards to find many flowers.

But he was not only disappointed and humiliated; he was very much puzzled and bewildered. He still firmly believed that his two dreams must have meant something; and he could not imagine what they could possibly mean. It was while he was drifting, one might even say mooning, about the streets of Assisi and the fields outside the city wall, that an incident occurred to him which has not always been immediately connected with the business of the dreams, but which seems to me the obvious culmination of them. He was riding listlessly in some wayside place, apparently in the open country, when he saw a figure coming along the road towards him and halted; for he saw it was a leper. And he knew instantly that his courage was challenged, not as the world challenges, but as one would challenge who knew the secrets of the heart of a man. What he saw advancing was not the banner and spears of Perugia, from which it never occurred to him to shrink; nor the armies that fought for the crown of Sicily, of which he had always thought as a courageous man thinks of mere vulgar danger. Francis Bernadone saw his fear coming up the road towards him; the fear that comes from within and not without; though it stood white and horrible in the sunlight. For once in the long rush of his life his soul must have stood still. Then he sprang from his horse, knowing nothing between stillness and swiftness, and rushed on the leper and threw his arms around him. It was the beginning of a long vocation of ministry among many lepers, for whom he did many services; to this man he gave what money he could and mounted and rode on. We do not know how far he rode, or with what sense of the things around him; but it is said that when he looked back, he could see no figure on the road.

Chapter IV – Francis the Builder

We have now reached the great break in the life of Francis of Assisi; the point at which something happened to him that must remain greatly dark to most of us, who are ordinary and selfish men whom God has not broken to make anew.

In dealing with this difficult passage, especially for my own purpose of making things moderately easy for the more secular sympathiser, I have hesitated as to the more proper course; and have eventually decided to state first of all what happened, with little more of a hint of what I imagine to have been the meaning of what happened. The fuller meaning may be debated more easily afterwards, when it was unfolded in the full Franciscan life. Anyway, what happened was this. The story very largely revolves around the ruins of the Church of Saint Damien, an old shrine in Assisi which was apparently neglected and falling to pieces. Here Francis was in the habit of praying before the crucifix during those dark and aimless days of transition which followed the tragical collapse of all his military ambitions, probably made bitter by some loss of social prestige terrible to his sensitive spirit. As he did so he heard a voice saying to him, “Francis, seest thou not that my house is in ruins? Go and restore it for me.”

Francis sprang up and went. To go and do something was one of the driving demands of his nature; probably he had gone and done it before he had at all thoroughly thought out what he had done. In any case what he had done was something very decisive and immediately very disastrous for his singular social career. In the coarse conventional language of the uncomprehending world, he stole. From his own enthusiastic point of view, he extended to his venerable father Peter Bernadone the exquisite excitement and inestimable privilege of assisting, more or less unconsciously, in the rebuilding of Saint Damiens Church. In point of fact what he did first was to sell his own horse and then go off and sell several bales of his father’s cloth, making the sign of the cross over them to indicate their pious and charitable destination. Peter Bernadone did not see things in this light. Peter Bernadone indeed had not very much light to see by, so far as understanding the genius and temperament of his extraordinary son was concerned. Instead of understanding in what sort of a wind and flame of abstract appetites the lad was living, instead of simply telling him (as the priest practically did later) that he done an indefensible thing with the best intentions, old Bernadone took up the matter in the hardest style; in a legal and literal fashion. He used absolute political powers like a heathen father, and himself put his son under lock and key as a vulgar thief. It would appear that the cry was caught up among many with whom the unlucky Francis had once been popular; and altogether, in his efforts to build up the house of God he had only succeeded in bringing his own house about his ears and lying buried under the ruins. The quarrel dragged drearily through several stages; at one time the wretched young man seems to have disappeared underground, so to speak, into some cavern or cellar where he remained huddled hopelessly in the darkness. Anyhow, it was his blackest moment; the whole world had turned over; the whole world was on top of him.

When he came out, it was only perhaps gradually that anybody grasped that something had happened. He and his father were summoned in the court of the bishop; for Francis had refused the authority of all legal tribunals. The bishop addressed some remarks to him, full of that excellent common sense which the Catholic Church keeps permanently as the background for all the fiery attitudes of her saints. He told Francis that he must unquestionably restore the money to his father; that no blessing could follow a work done by unjust methods; and in short (to put it crudely) if the young fanatic would give back his money to the old fool, the incident would then terminate. There was a new air about Francis. He was no longer crushed, still less crawling, so far as his father was concerned; yet his words do not, I think, indicate either just indignation or wanton insult or anything in the nature of a mere continuation of the quarrel. They are rather remotely akin to the mysterious utterances of his great model, “What have I to do with thee?” or even the terrible “Touch me not.”

He stood up before them all and said, “Up to this time I have called Pietro Bernadone father, but now I am the servant of God. Not only the money but everything that can be called his I will restore to my father, even the very clothes he has given me.” And he rent off all his garments except one; and they saw that it was a hair-shirt.

He piled the garments in a heap on the floor and threw the money on top of them. Then he turned to the bishop, and received his blessing, like one who turns his back on society; and, according to the account, went out as he was into the cold world. Apparently it was literally a cold world at the moment, and snow was on the ground. A curious detail, very deep in its significance, I fancy, is given in the same account of this great crisis in his life. He went out half-naked in his hair shirt into the winter woods, walking the frozen ground between the frosty trees: a man without a father. He was penniless, he was parentless, he was to all appearances without a trade or a plan or a hope in the world; and as he went under the frosty trees, he burst suddenly into song.

It was apparently noted as remarkable that the language in which he sang was French, or that Provencal which was called for convenience French. It was not his native language; and it was in his native language that he ultimately won fame as a poet; indeed Saint Francis is one of the very first of the national poets in the purely national dialects of Europe. But it was the language with which all his most boyish ardours and ambitions had been identified; it was for him pre-eminently the language of romance. That it broke from him in this extraordinary extremity seems to me something at first sight very strange and in the last analysis very significant. What that significance was, or may well have been, I will try to suggest in the subsequent chapter; it is enough to indicate here that the whole philosophy of Saint Francis revolved around the idea of a new supernatural light on natural things, which meant the ultimate recovery not the ultimate refusal of natural things. And for the purpose of this purely narrative part of the business, it is enough to record that while he wandered in the winter forest in his hair-shirt, like the very wildest of the hermits, he sang in the tongue of the Troubadours.

Meanwhile the narrative naturally reverts to the problem of the ruined or at least neglected church, which had been the starting point of the saint’s innocent crime and beatific punishment. That problem still predominated in his mind and was soon engaging his insatiable activities; but they were activities of a new sort; and he made no more attempts to interfere with commercial ethics of the town of Assisi. There had dawned on him one of those great paradoxes that are also platitudes. He realised that the way to build a church is not to become entangled in bargains and, to him, rather bewildering questions of legal claim. The way to build a church is not to pay for it, certainly not with somebody else’s money. The way to build a church is not to pay for it even with your own money. The way to build a church is to build it.

He went about by himself collecting stones. He begged all the people he met to give him stones. In fact he became a new sort of beggar, reversing the parable; a beggar who asks not for bread but stone. Probably, as happened to him again and again throughout his extraordinary existence, the very queerness of the request gave it a sort of popularity; and all sorts of idle and luxurious people fell in with the benevolent project, as they would have done with a bet. He worked with his own hands at the rebuilding of the church, dragging the material like a beast of burden and learning the very last and lowest lessons of toil. A vast number of stories are told about Francis at this as at every other period of his life; but for the purpose here, which is one of simplification, it is best to dwell on this definite re-entrance of the saint into the world by the low gate of physical labour. There does indeed run through the whole of his life a sort of double meaning, like his shadow thrown upon the wall. All his actions had something of the character of an allegory; and it is likely enough that some leaden-witted scientific historian may some day try to prove that he himself was never anything but an allegory. It is true enough in this sense that he was labouring at a double task, and rebuilding something else as well as the church of Saint Damien. He was not only discovering the general lesson that his glory was not to be in overthrowing men in battle but in building up the positive and creative monuments of peace. He was truly building up something else, or beginning to build it up; something that has often enough fallen into ruin but has never been past rebuilding; a church that could always be built anew though it had rotted away to its first foundation stone, against which the gates of hell shall not prevail.

The next stage in his progress is probably marked by his transferring the same energies of architectural reconstruction to the little church of Saint Mary of the Angels at the Portiuncula. He had already done something of the same kind at a church dedicated to Saint Peter; and that quality in his life noted above, which made it seem like a symbolical drama, led many of his most devout biographers to note the numerical symbolism of the three churches. There was at any rate a more historical and practical symbolism about two of them. For the original church of Saint Damian afterwards became the seat of his striking experiment of a female order, and of the pure and spiritual romance of Saint Clare. And the church of the Portiuncula will remain forever as one of the great historic buildings of the world; for it was here that he gathered the little knot of friends and enthusiasts; it was the home of many homeless men. At this time, however, it is not clear that he had the definite idea of any such monastic developments. How early the plan appeared in his own mind it is of course impossible to say; but on the face of events it first takes the form of a few friends who attached themselves to him one by one because they shared his own passion for simplicity. The account given of the form of their dedication is, however, significant; for it was that of an invocation of the simplification of life as suggested in the New Testament. The adoration of Christ had been a part of the man’s passionate nature for a long time past. But the imitation of Christ, as a sort of plan or ordered scheme of life, may in that sense may be said to begin here.

The two men who have the credit, apparently, of having first perceived something of what was happening in the world of the soul were a solid and wealthy citizen named Bernard of Quintaville and a canon from a neighbouring church named Peter. It is the more to their credit because Francis, if one may put it so, was by this time wallowing in poverty and association with lepers and ragged mendicants; and the two were men with much to give up; the one of comforts in the world and the other of ambition in the church. Bernard the rich burgher did quite literally and finally sell all he had and give it to the poor. Peter did even more; for he descended from a chair of spiritual authority, probably when he was already a man of mature years and therefore of fixed mental habits, to follow an extravagant young eccentric whom most people probably regarded as a maniac. What it was which they had caught a glimpse, of which Francis had seen the glory, may be suggested later so far as it can be suggested at all. At this stage we need profess to see no more than all Assisi saw, and that something not altogether unworthy of comment. The citizens of Assisi only saw the camel go in triumph through the eye of the needle and God do impossible things because to him all things were possible; only a priest who rent his robes like the Publican and not like the Pharisee and a rich man who went away joyful, for he had no possessions.

These three strange figures are said to have built themselves a sort of hut or den adjoining the leper hospital. There they talked to each other, in the intervals of drudgery and danger (for it needed ten times more courage to look after a leper than to fight for the crown of Sicily), in the terms of their new life, almost like children talking a secret language. Of these individual elements on their first friendship we can say little with certainty; but it is certain that they remained friends to the end. Bernard of Quintaville occupies in the story something of the position of Sir Bedivere, “first made and latest left of Arthur’s knights,” for he reappears at the right hand side of the saint on his deathbed and receives some sort of special blessing. But all these things belong to another historical world and were quite remote from the ragged and fantastic trio in their tumble-down hut. They were not monks except perhaps in the most literal and archaic sense which was identical with hermits. They were, so to speak, three solitaries living together socially, but not as a society. The whole thing seems to have been intensely individual, as seen from the outside doubtless individual to the point of insanity. The stir of something that had in it the promise of a movement or a mission can first be felt as I have said in the affair of the appeal to the New Testament.

It was a sort of sors vigiliana applied to the Bible; a practice not unknown among Protestants though open to their criticism, one would think, as being rather a superstition of pagans. Anyhow it seems almost the opposite of searching the Scriptures to open them at random; but Saint Francis certainly opened them at random. According to one story, he merely made the sign of the cross over the volume of the Gospel and opened it at three places reading three texts. The first was the tale of the rich young man whose refusal to sell all his goods was the occasion of the great paradox about the camel and the needle. The second was the commandment to the disciples to take nothing with them on their journey, neither scrip nor staff nor any money. The third was that saying, literally to be called crucial, that the follower of Christ must also carry his cross. There is a somewhat similar story of Saint Francis finding one of these texts, almost as accidentally, merely in listening to what happened to be the Gospel of the day. But from the former version at least it would seem that the incident occurred very early indeed in his new life; for it was after this oracle, apparently, that Bernard the first disciple rushed forth and scattered all his goods among the poor. If this be so, it would seem that nothing followed it for the moment except the individual ascetical life with the hut for a hermitage. It must of course have been a rather public sort of hermitage, but it was none the less in a very real sense withdrawn from the world. Saint Simeon Stylites on the top of his pillar was in one sense an exceedingly public character; but there was something a little singular in his situation for all that. It must be presumed that most people thought the situation of Francis singular, that some even thought it too singular. There was inevitably indeed in any Catholic society something ultimate and even subconscious that was at least capable of comprehending it better than a pagan or puritan society could comprehend it. But we must not at this stage, I think, exaggerate this potential public sympathy. As has already been suggested, the Church and all its institutions had already the air of being old and settled and sensible things, the monastic institutions amongst the rest. Common sense was commoner in the Middle Ages, I think, than in our own rather jumpy journalistic age; but men like Francis are not common in any age, nor are they to be fully understood merely by the exercise of common sense. The thirteenth century was certainly a progressive period; perhaps the only really progressive period in human history. But it can truly be called progressive precisely because its progress was very orderly. It is really and truly an example of an epoch of reforms without revolutions. But the reforms were not only progressive but very practical; and they were very much to the advantage of highly practical institutions; the towns and the trading guilds and the manual crafts. Now the solid men of town and guild in the time of Francis of Assisi were probably very solid indeed. They were much more economically equal, they were much more justly governed in their own economic environment, than the moderns who struggle madly between starvation and the monopolist prizes of capitalism; but it likely enough that the majority of citizens were as hard-headed as peasants. Certainly the behaviour of the venerable Pietro Bernadone does not indicate a delicate sympathy with the fine and almost fanciful subtleties of the Franciscan spirit. And we cannot measure the beauty and originality of this strange spiritual adventure, unless we have the humour and human sympathy to put into plain words how it would have looked to such an unsympathetic person at the time when it happened. In the next chapter I shall make an attempt, inevitably inadequate, to indicate the inside of the story of the building of the three churches and the little hut. In this chapter I have but outlined it from the outside. And in concluding that chapter I ask the reader to remember and realize what the story really looked like, when thus seen from the outside. Given a critic of rather coarse common sense, with no feeling about the incident except annoyance, and how would the story seem to stand?

A young fool or rascal is caught robbing his father and selling goods which he ought to guard; and the only explanation he will offer is that a loud voice from nowhere spoke in his ear and told him to mend the cracks and holes in a particular wall. He then declared himself naturally independant of all powers corresponding to the police or magistrates, and takes refuge with an amiable bishop who is forced to remonstrate with him and tell him he is wrong. He then proceeds to take off his clothes in public and practically throw them at his father; announcing at the same time that his father is not his father at all. He then runs about the town asking everybody he meets to give him fragments of buildings or building materials, apparently with reference to his old monomania about mending the wall. It may be an excellent thing that cracks should be filled up, but preferably not by somebody who is himself cracked; and architectural restoration like other things is not best performed by builders who, as we should say, have a tile loose. Finally the wretched youth relapses into rags and squalor and practically crawls away into the gutter. That is the spectacle that Francis must have presented to a very large number of his neighbours and friends.

How he lived at all must have seemed to them dubious; but presumably he already begged for bread as he had begged for building materials. But he was always very careful to beg for the blackest or worst bread he could get, for the stalest crusts or something less luxurious than the crumbs which the dogs eat, and which fell from the rich man’s table. Thus he probably fared worse than an ordinary beggar; for the beggar would eat the best he could get and the saint ate the worst he could get. In plain fact he was ready to live on refuse; and it was probably something much uglier as an experience than the refined simplicity which vegetarians and water drinkers would call the simple life. As he dealt with the question of food, so he apparently dealt with the question of clothing. He dealt with it, that is, upon the same principle of taking what he could get, and not even the best of what he could get. According to one story he changed clothes with a beggar; and he would doubtless have been content to change them with a scarecrow. In another version he got hold of the rough brown tunic of a peasant, but presumably only because the peasant gave him his very oldest brown tunic, which was probably very old indeed. Most peasants have few changes of clothing to give away; and some peasants are not specially inclined to give them away unless absolutely necessary. It is said that in place of the girdle which he had flung off (perhaps with the more symbolic scorn because it probably carried the purse or wallet by the fashion of the period) he picked up a rope more or less at random, because it was lying near, and tied it round his waist. He undoubtedly meant it as a shabby expedient; rather as the very destitute tramp will sometimes tie his clothes together with a piece of string. He meant to strike the note of collecting his clothes anyway, like rags from a succession of dust bins. Ten years later that make-shift costume was the uniform of five thousand men; and a hundred years later, in that, for a pontifical panoply, they laid great Dante in the grave.

Chapter V – Le Jongleur de Dieu

Many signs and symbols might yet be used to give a hint of what really happened in the mind of the young poet of Assisi. Indeed they are at once too numerous for selection and yet too slight for satisfaction. But one of them may be adumbrated in this small and apparently accidental fact; that when he and his secular companions carried their pageant of poetry through the town, they called themselves Troubadours. But when he and his spiritual companions came out to do their spiritual work in the world, they were called by their leader the Jongleurs de Dieu.

Nothing has been said here at any length of the great culture of the Troubadours as it appeared in Provence or Languedoc, great as was their influence in history and their influence on Saint Francis. Something more May be said of them when we come to summarise his relation to history; it is enough to note here in a few sentences the facts about them that were relevant to him, and especially the particular point now in question, which was the most relevant of all. Everybody knows who the Troubadours were; everybody knows that very early in the Middle Ages, in the twelfth and early thirteenth centuries, there arose a civilisation in Southern France which threatened to rival or eclipse the rising tradition of Paris. Its chief product was a school of poetry, or rather more especially a school of poets. They were primarily love-poets, though they were often also satirists and critics of things in general. Their picturesque posture in history is largely due to the fact that they sang their own poems and often played their own accompaniments, on the light musical instruments of the period; they were minstrels as well as men of letters. Allied to their love-poetry were other institutions of a decorative and fanciful kind concerned with the same theme. There was what was called the “Gay Science,” the attempt to reduce to a sort of system the fine shades of flirtation and philandering. There were the things called Courts of Love, in which the same delicate subjects were dealt with legal pomp and pedantry. There is one point in this part of the business that must be remembered in relation to Saint Francis. There were manifest moral dangers in all this superb sentimentalism; but it is a mistake to suppose that its only danger of exaggeration was in the direction of sensualism. There was a strain in the southern romance that was actually an excess of spirituality; just as the pessimist heresy it produced was in one sense an excess of spirituality. The love was not always animal; sometimes it was so airy as to be almost allegorical. The reader realises that the lady is the most beautiful being that can possibly exist, only he has occasional doubts as to whether she does exist. Dante owed something to the Troubadours; and the critical debates about his ideal woman are an excellent example of these doubts. We know that Beatrice was not his wife, but we should in any case be equally sure she was not his mistress; and some critics have even suggested that she was nothing at all, so to speak, except his muse. This idea of Beatrice as an allegorical figure is, I believe, unsound; it would seem unsound to any man who has read the Vit Nuova and has been in love. But the very fact that it is possible to suggest it illustrates something abstract and scholastic in these medieval passions. But though they were abstract passions they were very passionate passions. These men could feel almost like lovers, even about allegories and abstractions. It is necessary to realise that Saint Francis was talking the true language of a troubadour when he said that he also had a most glorious and gracious lady and that her name was poverty.

But the particular point to be noted here is not concerned so much with the word Troubadour as with the word Jongleur. It is especially concerned with the transition from one to the other; and for this it is necessary to grasp another detail about the poets of the Gay Science. A jongleur was not the same thing as a troubadour, even if the same man were both a troubadour and a jongleur. More often, I believe, they were separate men as well as separate trades. In many cases, apparently the two men would walk the world together like companions in arms, or rather companions in arts. The jongleur was properly a joculator or jester; sometimes he was what we should call a juggler. This is the point, I imagine, of the tale about Taillifer the Jongleur at the Battle of Hastings, who sang the death of Roland while he tossed up his sword and caught it, as a juggler catches balls. Sometimes he may been even a tumbler; like that acrobat in the beautiful legend who was called “The Tumbler of Our Lady,” because he turned head over heels and stood on his head before the image of the Blessed Virgin, for which he was nobly thanked and comforted by her and the whole company of heaven. In the ordinary way, we may imagine, the troubadour would exalt the company with earnest and solemn strains of love and then the jongleur would do his turn as a sort as a sort of comic relief. A glorious medieval romance remains to be written about two such companions wandering through the world. At any rate, if there is one place in which the Franciscan spirit can be found outside the true Franciscan story, it is in the tale of the Tumbler of our Lady. And when Saint Francis called his followers the Jongleurs de Dieu, he meant something very like the Tumblers of our Lady.

Somewhere in that transition from the ambition of the Troubadour to the antics of the Tumbler is hidden, as under a parable, the truth of Saint Francis. Of the two minstrels or entertainers, the jester was presumably the servant or at least the secondary figure. Saint Francis really meant what he said when he said he had found the secret of life in being the servant and the secondary figure. There was to be found ultimately in such service a freedom almost amounting to frivolity. It was comparable to the condition of the jongleur because it almost amounted to frivolity. The jester could be free when the knight was rigid; and it was possible to be a jester in the service which is perfect freedom. This parallel of the two poets or minstrels is perhaps the best preliminary and external statement of the Franciscan change of heart, being conceived under an image with which the imagination of the modern world has a certain sympathy. There was, of course, a great deal more than this involved; and we must endeavour however insufficiently to penetrate past the image to the idea. It is so far like the tumblers that it is really to many people a topsy-turvy idea.

Francis, at the time or somewhere about the time when he disappeared into the prison or the dark cavern, underwent a reversal of a certain psychological kind; which was really like the reversal of a complete somersault, in that by coming full circle it came back, or apparently came back, to the same normal posture. it is necessary to use the grotesque simile of an acrobatic antic, because there is hardly any other figure that will make the fact clear. But in the inward sense it was a profound spiritual revolution. The man who went into the cave was not the man who came out again; in that sense he was almost as different as if he were dead, as if he were a ghost or a blessed spirit. And the effects of this on his attitude towards the actual world were really as extravagant as any parallel can make them. He looked at the world as differently from other men as if he had come out of that dark hole walking on his hands.

If we apply this parable of Our Lady’s Tumbler to the case, we shall come very near to the point of it. Now it really is a fact that any scene such as a landscape can sometimes be more clearly and freshly seen if it is seen upside down. There have been landscape-painters who adopted the most startling and pantomimic postures in order to look at it for a moment in that fashion. Thus that inverted vision, so much more bright and quaint and arresting, does bear a certain resemblance to the world which a mystic like Saint Francis sees every day. But herein is the essential part of the parable. Our Lady’s Tumbler did not stand on his head in order to see flowers and trees as a clearer or quainter vision. He did not do so; and it would never have occurred to him to do so. Our Lady’s Tumbler stood on his head to please Our Lady. If Saint Francis had done the same thing, as he was quite capable of doing, it would originally have been from the same motive; a motive of a purely supernatural thought. It would be after this that his enthusiasm would extend itself and give a sort of halo to the edges of all earthly things. This is why it is not true to represent Saint Francis as a mere romantic forerunner of the Renaissance and a revival of natural pleasures for their own sake. The whole point of him was that the secret of recovering the natural pleasures lay in regarding them in the light of a supernatural pleasure. In other words, he repeated in his own person that historic process noted in the introductory chapter; the vigil of asceticism which ends in the vision of a natural world made new. But in the personal case there was even more than this; there were elements that make the parallel of the Jongleur or Tumbler even more appropriate than this.

It may be suspected that in that black cell or cave Francis passed the blackest hours of his life. By nature he was the sort of man who has that vanity which is the opposite of pride; that vanity which is very near to humility. He never despised his fellow creatures and therefore he never despised the opinion of his fellow creatures; including the admiration of his fellow creatures. All that part of his human nature had suffered the heaviest and most crushing blows. it is possible that after his humiliating return from his frustrated military campaign he was called a coward. It is certain that after his quarrel with his father about the bales of cloth he was called a thief. And even those who had sympathised most with him, the priest whose church he had restored, the bishop whose blessing he had received, had evidently treated him with an almost humorous amiability which left only too clear the ultimate conclusion of the matter. He had made a fool of himself. Any man who has been young, who has ridden horses or thought himself ready for a fight, who has fancied himself as a troubadour and accepted the conventions of comradeship, will appreciate the ponderous and crushing weight of that simple phrase. The conversion of Saint Francis, like the conversion of Saint Paul, involved his being in some sense flung suddenly from a horse; but in a sense it was an even worse fall; for it was a war-horse. Anyhow, there was not a rag of him left that was not ridiculous. Everybody knew that at the best he had made a fool of himself. It was a solid objective fact, like the stones in the road, that he had made a fool of himself. He saw himself as an object, very small and distinct like a fly walking on a clear window pane; and it was unmistakably a fool. And as he stared at the word “fool” written in luminous letters before him, the word itself began to shine and change.

We used to be told in the nursery that if a man were to bore a hole through the centre of the earth and climb continually down and down, there would come a moment at the centre when he would seem to be climbing up and up. I do not know whether this is true. The reason I do not know whether it is true is that I never happened to bore a hole through the centre of the earth, still less to crawl through it. If I do not know what this reversal or inversion feels like, it is because I have never been there. And this also is an allegory. It is certain that the writer, it is even possible that the reader, is an ordinary person who has never been there. We cannot follow Saint Francis to that final spiritual overturn in which complete humiliation becomes complete holiness or happiness, because we have never been there. I for one do not profess to follow it any further than that first breaking down of the romantic barricades of boyish vanity, which I have suggested in the last paragraph. And even that paragraph, of course, is merely conjectural, an individual guess at what he may have felt; but he may have felt something quite different. But whatever else it was, it was so far analogous to the story of the man making a tunnel through the earth that it did mean a man going down and down until at some mysterious moment he begins to go up and up. We have never gone up like that because we have never gone down like that; we are obviously incapable of saying that it does not happen; and the more candidly and calmly we read human history, and especially the history of the wisest men, the more we shall come to the conclusion that it does happen. of the intrinsic internal essence of the experience, I make no pretence of writing at all. But the external effect of it, for the purpose of this narrative, may be expressed by saying that when Francis came forth from his cave of vision, he was wearing the same word “fool” as a feather in his cap; as a crest or even a crown. He would go on being a fool; he would become more and more of a fool; he would be the court fool of the King of Paradise.

This state can only be represented in symbol; but the symbol of inversion is true in another way. If a man saw the world upside down, with all the trees and towers hanging head downwards as in a pool, one effect would be to emphasise the idea of dependence. There is a Latin and literal connection; for the very word dependence only means hanging. It would make vivid the Scriptural text which says that God has hung the world upon nothing. If Saint Francis had seen, in one of his strange dreams, the town of Assisi upside down, it need not have differed in a single detail from itself except in being entirely the other way round. But the point is this: that whereas to the normal eye the large masonry of its walls or the massive foundations of its watchtowers and its high citadel would make it seem safer and more permanent, the moment it was turned over the very same weight would make it seem more helpless and more in peril. It is but a symbol; but it happens to fit the psychological fact. Saint Francis might love his little town as much as before, or more than before; but the nature of the love would be altered even in being increased. He might see and love every tile on the steep roofs or every bird on the battlements; but he would see them all in a new and divine light of eternal danger and dependence. Instead of being merely proud of his strong city because it could not be moved, he would be thankful to God Almighty that it had not been dropped; he would be thankful to God for not dropping the whole cosmos like a vast crystal to be shattered into falling stars. Perhaps Saint Peter saw the world so, when he was crucified head-downwards.

It is commonly in a somewhat cynical sense that men have said, “Blessed is he that expecteth nothing, for he shall not be disappointed.” It was in a wholly happy and enthusiastic sense that Saint Francis said, “Blessed is he who expecteth nothing, for he shall enjoy everything.” It was by this deliberate idea of starting from zero, from the dark nothingness of his own deserts, that he did come to enjoy even earthly things as few people have enjoyed them; and they are in themselves the best working example of the idea. For there is no way in which a man can earn a star or deserve a sunset. But there is more than this involved, and more indeed than is easily to be expressed in words. It is not only true that the less a man thinks of himself, the more he thinks of his good luck and of all the gifts of God. It is also true that he sees more of the things themselves when he sees more of their origin; for their origin is a part of them and indeed the most important part of them. Thus they become more extraordinary by being explained. He has more wonder at them but less fear of them; for a thing is really wonderful when it is significant and not when it is insignificant; and a monster, shapeless or dumb or merely destructive, may be larger than the mountains, but is still in a literal sense insignificant. For a mystic like Saint Francis the monsters had a meaning; that is, they had delivered their message. They spoke no longer in an unknown tongue. That is the meaning of all those stories whether legendary or historical, in which he appears as a magician speaking the language of beasts and birds. The mystic will have nothing to do with mere mystery; mere mystery is generally a mystery of iniquity.

The transition from the good man to the saint is a sort of revolution; by which one for whom all things illustrate and illuminate God becomes one for whom God illustrates and illuminates all things. It is rather like the reversal whereby a lover might say at first sight that a lady looked like a flower, and say afterwards that all flowers reminded him of his lady. A saint and a poet standing by the same flower might seem to say the same thing; but indeed though they would both be telling the truth, they would be telling different truths. For one the joy of life is a cause of faith, for the other rather a result of faith. But one effect of the difference is that the sense of a divine dependence, which for the artist is like the brilliant levin-blaze, for the saint is like the broad daylight. Being in some mystical sense on the other side of things, he sees things go forth from the divine as children going forth from a familiar and accepted home, instead of meeting them as they come out, as most of us do, upon the roads of the world. And it is the paradox that by this privilege he is more familiar, more free and fraternal, more carelessly hospitable than we. For us the elements are like heralds who tell us with trumpet and tabard that we are drawing near the city of a great king; but he hails them with an old familiarity that is almost an old frivolity. He calls them his Brother Fire and his Sister Water.

So arises out of this almost nihilistic abyss the noble thing that is called Praise; which no one will ever understand while he identifies it with nature-worship or pantheistic optimism. When we say that a poet praises the whole creation, we commonly mean only that he praises the whole cosmos. But this sort of poet does really praise creation, in the sense of the act of creation. He praises the passage or transition from nonentity to entity; there falls here also the shadow of that archetypal image of the bridge, which has given to the priest his archaic and mysterious name. The mystic who passes through the moment when there is nothing but God does in some sense behold the beginningless beginnings in which there was really nothing else. He not only appreciates everything but the nothing of which everything was made. In a fashion he endures and answers even the earthquake irony of the Book of Job; in some sense he is there when the foundations of the world are laid, with the morning stars singing together and the sons of God shouting for joy. That is but a distant adumbration of the reason why the Franciscan, ragged, penniless, homeless and apparently hopeless, did indeed come forth singing such songs as might come from the stars of morning; and shouting, a son of God.

This sense of the great gratitude and the sublime dependence was not a phrase or even a sentiment; it is the whole point that this was the very rock of reality. It was not a fancy but a fact; rather it is true that beside it all facts are fancies. That we all depend in every detail, at every instant, as a Christian would say upon God, as even an agnostic would say upon existence and the nature of things, is not an illusion of imagination; on the contrary, it is the fundamental fact which we cover up, as with curtains, with the illusion of ordinary life. That ordinary life is an admirable thing in itself, just as imagination is an admirable thing in itself. But it is much more the ordinary life that is made of imagination than the contemplative life. He who has seen the whole world hanging on a hair of the mercy of God has seen the truth; we might almost say the cold truth. He who has seen the vision of his city upside-down has seen it the right way up.

Rossetti makes the remark somewhere, bitterly but with great truth, that the worst moment for the atheist is when he is really thankful and has nobody to thank. The converse of this proposition is also true; and it is certain that this gratitude produced, in such men as we are here considering, the most purely joyful moments that have been known to man. The great painter boasted that he mixed all his colours with brains, and the great saint may be said to mix all his thoughts with thanks. All goods look better when they look like gifts. In this sense it is certain that the mystical method establishes a very healthy external relation to everything else. But it must always be remembered that everything else has for ever fallen into a second place, in comparison with this simple fact of dependence on the divine reality. in so far as ordinary social relations have in them something that seems solid and self-supporting, some sense of being at once buttressed and cushioned; in so far as they establish sanity in the sense of security and security in the sense of self-sufficiency, the man who has seen the world hanging on a hair does have some difficulty in taking them so seriously as that. In so far as even the secular authorities and hierarchies, even the most natural superiorities and the most necessary subordinations, tend at once to put a man in his place, and to make him sure of his position, the man who has seen the human hierarchy upside down will always have something of a smile for its superiorities. In this sense the direct vision of divine reality does disturb solemnities that are sane enough in themselves. The mystic may have added a cubit to his stature; but he generally loses something of his status. He can no longer take himself for granted, merely because he can verify his own existence in a parish register or a family Bible. Such a man may have something of the appearance of the lunatic who has lost his name while preserving his nature; who straightway forgets what manner of man he was. “Hitherto I have called Pietro Bernardone father; but now I am the servant of God.”

All these profound matters must be suggested in short and imperfect phrases; and the shortest statement of one aspect of this illumination is to say that it is the discovery of an infinite debt. It may seem a paradox to say that a man may be transported with joy to discover that he is in debt. But this is only because in commercial cases the creditor does not generally share the transports of joy; especially when the debt is by hypothesis infinite and therefore unrecoverable. But here again the parallel of a natural love-story of the nobler sort disposes of the difficulty in a flash. There the infinite creditor does share the joy of the infinite debtor; for indeed they are both debtors and both creditors. In other words debt and dependence do become pleasures in the presence of unspoilt love; the word is used too loosely and luxuriously in popular simplifications like the present; but here the word is really the key. It is the key of all the problems of Franciscan morality which puzzle the merely modern mind; but above all it is the key of asceticism. It is the highest and holiest of the paradoxes that the man who really knows he cannot pay his debt will be for ever paying it. He will be for ever giving back what he cannot give back, and cannot be expected to give back. He will be always throwing things away into a bottomless pit of unfathomable thanks. Men who think they are too modern to understand this are in fact too mean to understand it; we are most of us too mean to practise it. We are not generous enough to be ascetics; one might almost say not genial enough to be ascetics. A man must have magnanimity of surrender, of which he commonly only catches a glimpse in first love, like a glimpse of our lost Eden. But whether he sees it or not, the truth is in that riddle; that the whole world has, or is, only one good thing; and it is a bad debt.

If ever that rarer sort of romantic love, which was the truth that sustained the Troubadours, falls out of fashion and is treated as fiction, we may see some such misunderstanding as that of the modern world about asceticism. For it seems conceivable that some barbarians might try to destroy chivalry in love, as the barbarians ruling in Berlin destroyed chivalry in war. If that were ever so, we should have the same sort of unintelligent sneers and unimaginative questions. Men will ask what selfish sort of woman it must have been who ruthlessly exacted tribute in the form of flowers, or what an avaricious creature she can have been to demand solid gold in the form of a ring; just as they ask what cruel kind of God can have demanded sacrifice and self-denial. They will have lost the clue to all that lovers have meant by love; and will not understand that it was because the thing was not demanded that it was done. But whether or no any such lesser things will throw a light on the greater, it is utterly useless to study a great thing like the Franciscan movement while remaining in the modern mood that murmurs against gloomy asceticism. The whole point about Saint Francis of Assisi is that he certainly was ascetical and he certainly was not gloomy. As soon as ever he had been unhorsed by the glorious humiliation of his vision of dependence on the divine love, he flung himself into fasting and vigil exactly as he had flung himself furiously into battle. He had wheeled his charger clean round, but there was no halt or check in the thundering impetuosity of his charge. There was nothing negative about it; it was not a regimen or a stoical simplicity of life. It was not self-denial merely in the sense of self-control. It was as positive as a passion; it had all the air of being as positive as a pleasure. He devoured fasting as a man devours food. He plunged after poverty as men have dug madly for gold. And it is precisely the positive and passionate quality of this part of his personality that is a challenge to the modern mind in the whole problem of the pursuit of pleasure. There undeniably is the historical fact; and there attached to it is another moral fact almost as undeniable. It is certain that he held on this heroic or unnatural course from the moment when he went forth in his hair-shirt into the winter woods to the moment when he desired even in his death agony to lie bare upon the bare ground, to prove that he had and that he was nothing. And we can say, with almost as deep a certainty, that the stars which passed above that gaunt and wasted corpse stark upon the rocky floor had for once, in all their shining cycles round the world of labouring humanity, looked down upon a happy man.

Chapter VI – The Little Poor Man

From that cavern, that was a furnace of glowing gratitude and humility, there came forth one of the strongest and strangest and most original personalities that human history has known. He was, among other things, emphatically what we call a character; almost as we speak of a character in a good novel or play. He was not only a humanist but a humourist; a humourist especially in the old English sense of a man always in his humour, going his own way and doing what nobody else would have done. The anecdotes about him have a certain biographical quality of which the most familiar example is Dr. Johnson; which belongs in another way to William Blake or to Charles Lamb. The atmosphere can only be defined by a sort of antithesis; the act is always unexpected and never inappropriate. Before the thing is said or done it cannot even be conjectured; but after it is said or done it is felt to be merely characteristic. It is surprisingly and yet inevitably individual. This quality of abrupt fitness and bewildering consistency belongs to Saint Francis in a way that marks him out from most men of his time. Men are learning more and more of the solid social virtues of medieval civilisation; but those impressions are still social rather than individual. The medieval world was far ahead of the modern world in its sense of the things in which all men are at one: death and the daylight of reason and the common conscience that holds communities together. Its generalisations were saner and sounder than the mad materialistic theories of to-day; nobody would have tolerated a Schopenhauer scorning life or a Nietzsche living only for scorn. But the modern world is more subtle in its sense of the things in which men are not at one; in the temperamental varieties and differentiations that make up the personal problems of life. All men who can think themselves now realise that the great schoolmen had a type of thought that was wonderfully clear; but it was as it were deliberately colourless. All are now agreed that the greatest art of the age was the art of public buildings; the popular and communal art of architecture. But it was not an age for the art of portrait-painting. Yet the friends of Saint Francis have really contrived to leave behind a portrait; something almost resembling a devout and affectionate caricature. There are lines and colours in it that are personal almost to the extent of being perverse, if one can use the word perversity of an inversion that was also a conversion. Even among the saints he has the air of a sort of eccentric, if one may use the word of one whose eccentricity consisted in always turning towards the centre.

Before resuming the narrative of his first adventures, and the building of the great brotherhood which was the beginning of so merciful a revolution, I think it well to complete this imperfect personal portrait here; and having attempted in the last chapter a tentative description of the process, to add in this chapter a few touches to describe the result. I mean by the result the real man as he was after his first formative experiences; the man whom men met walking about on the Italian roads in his brown tunic tied with a rope. For that man, saving the grace of God, is the explanation of all that followed; men acted quite differently according to whether they had met him or not. If we see afterwards a vast tumult, an appeal to the Pope, mobs of men in brown habits besieging the seats of authority, Papal pronouncements, heretical sessions, trial and triumphant survival, the world full of a new movement, the friar a household word in every corner of Europe, and if we ask why all this happened, we can only approximate to any answer to our own question if we can, in some faint and indirect imaginative fashion, hear one human voice or see one human face under a hood. There is no answer except that Francis Bernardone had happened; and we must try in some sense to see what we should have seen if he had happened to us. In other words, after some groping suggestions about his life from the inside, we must again consider it from the outside; as if he were a stranger coming up the road towards us, along the hills of Umbria, between the olives or the vines.

Francis of Assisi was slight in figure with that sort of slightness which, combined with so much vivacity, gives the impression of smallness. He was probably taller than he looked; middle-sized, his biographers say; he was certainly very active and, considering what he went through, must have been tolerably tough. He was of the brownish Southern colouring, with a dark beard thin and pointed such as appears in pictures under the hoods of elves. And his eyes glowed with the fire that fretted him night and day. There is something about the description of all he said and did which suggests that, even more than most Italians, he turned naturally to a passionate pantomime of gestures. If this was so it is equally certain that with him, even more than with most Italians, the gestures were all gestures of politeness or hospitality. And both these facts, the vivacity and the courtesy, are the outward signs of something that mark him out very distinctively from many who might appear to be more of his kind than they really are. It is truly said that Francis of Assisi was on of the founders of the medieval drama, and therefore of the modern drama. He was the very reverse of a theatrical person in the selfish sense; but for all that he was pre-eminently a dramatic person. This side of him can best be suggested by taking what is commonly regarded as a reposeful quality; what is commonly described as a love of nature. We are compelled to use the term; and it is entirely the wrong term.

Saint Francis was not a lover of nature. Properly understood, a lover of nature was precisely what he was not. The phrase implies accepting the material universe as a vague environment, a sort of sentimental pantheism. In the romantic period of literature, in the age of Byron and Scott, it was easy enough to imagine that a hermit in the ruins of a chapel (preferably by moonlight) might find peace and a mild pleasure in the harmony of solemn forests and silent stars, while he pondered over some scroll or illuminated volume, about the liturgical nature of which the author was a little vague. In short, the hermit might love nature as a background. Now for Saint Francis nothing was ever in the background. We might say that his mind had no background, except perhaps that divine darkness out of which the divine love had called up every coloured creature one by one. He saw everything as dramatic, distinct from its setting, not all of a piece like a picture but in action like a play. A bird went by him like an arrow; something with a story and a purpose, though it was a purpose of life and not a purpose of death. A bush could stop him like a brigand; and indeed he was as ready to welcome the brigand as the bush.

In a word, we talk about a man who cannot see the wood for the trees. Saint Francis was a man who did not want to see the wood for the trees. He wanted to see each tree as a separate and almost a sacred thing, being a child of God and therefore a brother or sister of man. But he did not want to stand against a piece of stage scenery used merely as a background, and inscribed in a general fashion: “Scene; a wood.” In this sense we might say that he was too dramatic for the drama. The scenery would have come to life in his comedies; the walls would really have spoken like Snout the Tinker and the trees would really have come walking to Dunsinane. Everything would have been in the foreground; and in that sense in the footlights. Everything would be in every sense a character. This is the quality in which, as a poet, he is the very opposite of a pantheist. He did not call nature his mother; he called a particular donkey his brother or a particular sparrow his sister. If he had called a pelican his aunt or an elephant his uncle as he might possibly have done, e would still have meant that they were particular creatures assigned by their Creator to particular places; not mere expressions of the evolutionary energy of things. That is where his mysticism is so close to the common sense of the child. A child has no difficulty about understanding that God made the dog and the cat; though he is well aware that the making of dogs and cats out of nothing is a mysterious process beyond his own imagination. But no child would understand what you meant if you mixed up the dog and the cat and everything else into one monster with myriad legs and called it nature. The child would resolutely refuse to make head or tail of any such animal. Saint Francis was a mystic, but he believed in mysticism and not in mystification. As a mystic he was the mortal enemy of all those mystics who melt away the edges of things and dissolve an entity into its environment. He was a mystic of the daylight and the darkness; but not a mystic of the twilight. He was the very contrary of that sort of oriental visionary who is only a mystic because he is too much of a sceptic to be a materialist. Saint Francis was emphatically a realist, using the word realist in its much more real medieval sense. In this matter he really was akin to the best spirit of his age, which had just won its victory over the nominalism of the twelfth century. In this indeed there was something symbolic in the contemporary art and decoration of his period; as in the art of heraldry. The Franciscan birds and beasts were really rather like heraldic birds and beasts; not in the sense of being fabulous animals but in the sense of being treated as if they were facts, clear and positive and unaffected by the illusions of atmosphere and perspective. In that sense he did see a bird sable on a field azure or a sheep argent on a field vert. But the heraldry of humility was richer than the heraldry of pride; for it saw all these things that God had given as something more precious and unique than the blazonry that princes and peers had only given to themselves. Indeed out of the depths of that surrender it rose higher than the highest titles of the feudal age; than the laurel of Ceasar or the Iron Crown of Lombardy. It is an example of extremes that meet, that the Little Poor Man, who had stripped himself of everything and named himself as nothing, took the same title that has been the wild vaunt of the vanity of the gorgeous Asiatic autocrat, and called himself the Brother of the Sun and Moon.

This quality, of something outstanding and even startling in things as Saint Francis saw them, is here important as illustrating a character in his own life. As he saw all things dramatically, so he himself was always dramatic. We have to assume throughout, needless to say, that he was a poet and can only be understood as a poet. But he had one poetic privilege denied to most poets. In that respect indeed he might be called the one happy poet among all the unhappy poets of the world. He was a poet whose whole life was a poem. He was not so much a minstrel merely singing his own songs as a dramatist capable of acting the whole of his own play. The things he said were more imaginative than the things he wrote. The things he did were more imaginative than the things he said. His whole course through life was a series of scenes in which he had a sort of perpetual luck in bringing things to a beautiful crisis. To talk about the art of living has come to sound rather artificial than artistic. But Saint Francis did in a definite sense make the very act of living an art, though it was an unpremeditated art. Many of his acts will seem grotesque and puzzling to a rationalistic taste. But they were always acts and not explanations; and they always meant what he meant them to mean. The amazing vividness with which he stamped himself on the memory and imagination of mankind is very largely due to the fact that he was seen again and again under such dramatic conditions. From the moment when he rent his robes and flung them at his father’s feet to the moment when he stretched himself in death on the bare earth in the pattern of the cross, his life was made up of these unconscious attitudes and unhesitating gestures. It would be easy to fill page after page with examples; but I will here pursue the method found convenient everywhere in this short sketch, and take one typical example, dwelling on it with a little more detail than would be possible in a catalogue, in the hope of making the meaning more clear. The example taken here occurred in the last days of his life, but it refers back in a rather curious fashion to the first; and rounds off the remarkable unity of that romance of religion.

The phrase about his brotherhood with the sun and moon, and with the water and the fire, occurs of course in his famous poem called the Canticle of the Creatures or the Canticle of the Sun. He sang it wandering in the meadows in the sunnier season of his own career, when he was pouring upwards into the sky all the passions of a poet. It is a supremely characteristic work, and much of Saint Francis could be reconstructed from that work alone. Though in some ways the thing is as simple and straightforward as a ballad, there is a delicate instinct of differentiation in it. Notice, for instance, the sense of sex in inanimate things, which goes far beyond the arbitrary genders of a grammar. it was not for nothing that he called fire his brother, fierce and gay and strong, and water his sister, pure and clear and inviolate. Remember that Saint Francis was neither encumbered nor assisted by all that Greek and Roman polytheism turned into allegory, which has been to European poetry often an inspiration, too often a convention. Whether he gained or lost by his contempt of learning, it never occurred to him to connect Neptune and the nymphs with the water or Vulcan and the Cyclops with the flame. This point exactly illustrates what has already been suggested; that, so far from being a revival of paganism, the Franciscan renascence was a sort of fresh start and first awakening after a forgetfulness of paganism. Certainly it is responsible for a certain freshness in the thing itself. Anyhow Saint Francis was, as it were, the founder of a new folk-lore; but he could distinguish his mermaids from his mermen and his witches from his wizards. In short, he had to make his own mythology; but he knew at a glance the goddesses from the gods. This fanciful instinct for the sexes is not the only example of an imaginative instinct of the kind. There is just the same quaint felicity in the fact that he singles out the sun with a slightly more courtly title besides that of brother; a phrase that one king might use of another, corresponding to “Monsieur notre frere.” It is like a faint half ironic shadow of the shining primacy that it had held in the pagan heavens. A bishop is said to have complained of a Nonconformist saying Paul instead of Saint Paul; and to have added, “He might at least have called him Mr. Paul.” So Saint Francis is free of all obligation to cry out in praise or terror on the Lord God Apollo, but in his new nursery heavens, he salutes him as Mr. Sun. Those are the things in which he has a sort of inspired infancy, only to be paralleled in nursery tales. Something of the same hazy but healthy awe makes the story of Br’er Fox and Br’er Rabbit refer respectfully to Mr. Man.

This poem, full of the mirth of youth and the memories of childhood, runs through his whole life like a refrain, and scraps of it turn up continually in the ordinary habit of his talk. Perhaps the last appearance of its special language was in an incident that has always seemed to me intensely impressive, and is at any rate very illustrative of the great manner and gesture of which 1 speak. Impressions of that kind are a matter of imagination and in that sense of taste. It is idle to argue about them; for it is the whole point of them that they have passed beyond words; and even when they use words, seem to be completed by some ritual movement like a blessing or a blow. So, in a supreme example, there is something far past all exposition, something like the sweeping movement and mighty shadow of a hand, darkening even the darkness of Gethsemane; “Sleep on now, and take your rest… ” Yet there are people who have started to paraphrase and expand the story of the Passion.

Saint Francis was a dying man. We might say he was an old man, at the time this typical incident occurred; but in fact he was only prematurely old; for he was not fifty when he died, worn out with his fighting and fasting life. But when he came down from the awful asceticism and more awful revelation of Alverno, he was a broken man. As will be apparent when these events are touched on in their turn, it was not only sickness and bodily decay that may well have darkened his life; he had been recently disappointed in his main mission to end the Crusades by the conversion of Islam; he had been still more disappointed by the signs of compromise and a more political or practical spirit in his own order; he had spent his last energies in protest.

At this point he was told that he was going blind. If the faintest hint has been given here of what Saint Francis felt about the glory and pageantry of earth and sky, about the heraldic shape and colour and symbolism of birds and beasts and flowers, some notion may be formed of what it meant to him to go blind. Yet the remedy might well have seemed worse than the disease. The remedy, admittedly an uncertain remedy, was to cauterise the eye, and that without any anaesthetic. In other words it was to burn his living eyeballs with a red-hot iron. Many of the tortures of martyrdom, which he envied in martyrology and sought vainly in Syria, can have been no worse. When they took the brand from the furnace, he rose as with an urbane gesture and spoke as to an invisible presence: “Brother Fire, God made you beautiful and strong and useful; 1 pray you be courteous with me.”

If there be any such thing as the art of life, it seems to me that such a moment was one of its masterpieces. Not too many poets has it been given to remember their own poetry at such a moment, still less to live one of their own poems. Even William Blake would have been disconcerted if, while he was re-reading the noble lines, “Tiger, tiger, burning bright,” a large live Bengal tiger had put his head in at the window of the cottage in Felpham, evidently with every intention of biting his head off. He might have wavered before politely saluting it, above all by calmly completing the recitation of the poem to the quadruped to whom it was dedicated. Shelley, who wished to be a cloud or a leaf carried before the wind, have been mildly surprised to find himself turning slowly head over heels in mid-air a thousand feet above the sea. Even Keats, knowing that his hold on life was a frail one, might have been disturbed to discover that the true, the blushful Hippocrene of which he had just partaken freely had indeed contained a drug, which really ensured that he should cease upon the midnight with no pain. For Francis there was no drug; and for Francis there was plenty of pain. But his first thought was one of his first fancies from the songs of his youth. He remembered the time when a flame was a flower, only the most glorious and gaily coloured of the flowers in the garden of God; and when that shining thing returned to him in the shape of an instrument of torture, he hailed it from afar like an old friend, calling it by the nickname which might most truly be called its Christian name.

That is only one incident out of a life of such incidents; and 1 have selected it partly because it shows what is meant here by that shadow of gesture there is in all his words, the dramatic gesture of the south; and partly because its special reference to courtesy covers the next fact to be noted. The popular instinct of Saint Francis, and his perpetual preoccupation with the idea of brotherhood, will be entirely misunderstood if it is understood in the sense of what is often called camaraderie; the backslapping sort of brotherhood. Frequently from the enemies and too frequently from the friends of the democratic ideal, there has come a notion that this note is necessary to that ideal. It is assumed that equality means all men being equally uncivil, whereas it obviously ought to mean all men being equally civil. Such people have forgotten the very meaning and derivation of the word civility, if they do not see that to be uncivil is to be uncivic. But anyhow that was not the equality which Francis of Assisi encouraged; but an equality of the opposite kind; it was a camaraderie actually founded on courtesy.

Even in that fairy borderland of his mere fancies about flowers and animals and even inanimate things, he retained this permanent posture of a sort of deference. A friend of mine said that somebody was the sort of man who apologises to the cat. Saint Francis really would have apologised to the cat. When he was about to preach in a wood full of the chatter of birds, he said, with a gentle gesture, “Little sisters, if you have now had your say, it is time that I also should be heard.” And all the birds were silent; as I for one can very easily believe. In deference to my special design of making matters intelligible to average modernity, I have treated separately the subject of the miraculous powers that Saint Francis most certainly possessed.

But even apart from any miraculous powers, men of that magnetic sort, with that intense interest in animals, often have an extraordinary power over them. Saint Francis’s power was always exercised with this elaborate politeness. Much of it was doubtless a sort of symbolic joke, a pious pantomime intended to convey the vital distinction in his divine mission, that he not only loved but reverenced God in all his creatures. In this sense he had the air not only of apologising to the cat or to the birds, but of apologising to a chair for sitting on it or to a table for sitting down at it. Any one who had followed him through life merely to laugh at him, as a sort of lovable lunatic, might easily have had an impression as of a lunatic who bowed to every post or took off his hat to every tree. This was all a part of his instinct for imaginative gesture. He taught the world a large part of its lesson by a sort of divine dumb alphabet. But if there was this ceremonial element even in lighter or lesser matters, its significance became far more serious in the serious work of his life, which was an appeal to humanity, or rather to human beings.

I have said that Saint Francis deliberately did not see the wood for the trees. It is even more true that he deliberately did not see the mob for the men. What distinguishes this very genuine democrat from any mere demagogue is that he never either deceived or was deceived by the illusion of mass-suggestion. Whatever his taste in monsters, he never saw before him a many-headed beast. He only saw the image of God multiplied but never monotonous. To him a man was always a man and did not disappear in a dense crowd any more than in a desert. He honoured all men; that is, he not only loved but respected them all. What gave him his extraordinary personal power was this; that from the Pope to the beggar, from the sultan of Syria in his pavilion to the ragged robbers crawling out of the wood, there was never a man who looked into those brown burning eyes without being certain that Francis Bernardone was really interested in him; in his own inner individual life from the cradle to the grave; that he himself was being valued and taken seriously, and not merely added to the spoils of some social policy or the names in some clerical document. Now for this particular moral and religious idea there is no external expression except courtesy. Exhortation does not express it, for it is not mere abstract enthusiasm; beneficence does not express it, for it is not mere pity. It can only be conveyed by a certain grand manner which may be called good manners. We may say if we like that Saint Francis, in the bare and barren simplicity of his life, had clung to one rag of luxury; the manners of a court.

But whereas in a court there is one king and a hundred courtiers, in this story there was one courtier, moving among a hundred kings. For he treated the whole mob of men as a mob of kings. And this was really and truly the only attitude that will appeal to that part of man to which he wished to appeal. It cannot be done by giving gold or even bread; for it is a proverb that any reveller may fling largesse in mere scorn. It cannot even be done by giving time and attention; for any number of philanthropists and benevolent bureaucrats do such work with a scorn far more cold and horrible in their hearts. No plans or proposals or efficient rearrangements will give back to a broken man his self-respect and sense of speaking with an equal. One gesture will do it.

With that gesture Francis of Assisi moved among men; and it was soon found to have something in it of magic and to act, in a double sense, like a charm. But it must always be conceived as a completely natural gesture; for indeed it was almost a gesture of apology. He must be imagined as moving thus swiftly through the world with a sort of impetuous politeness; almost like the movement of a man who stumbles on one knee half in haste and half in obeisance. The eager face under the brown hood was that of a man always going somewhere, as if he followed as well as watched the flight of the birds. And this sense of motion is indeed the meaning of the whole revolution that he made; for the work that has now to be described was of the nature of an earthquake or a volcano, an explosion that drove outwards with dynamic energy the forces stored up by ten centuries in the monastic fortress or arsenal and scattered all its riches recklessly to the ends of the earth. In a better sense than the antithesis commonly conveys, it is true to say that what Saint Benedict had stored Saint Francis scattered; but in the world of spiritual things what had been stored into the barns like grain was scattered over the world as seed. The servants of God who had been a besieged garrison became a marching army; the ways of the world were filled as with thunder with the trampling of their feet and far ahead of that ever swelling host went a man singing; as simply he had sung that morning in the winter woods, where he walked alone.

Chapter VII – The Three Orders

There is undoubtedly a sense in which two is company and three is none; there is also another sense in which three is company and four is none as is proved by the procession of historic and fictitious figures moving three deep the famous trios like the Three Musketeers or the Three Soldiers of Kipling. But there is yet another and a different sense in which four is company and three is none; if we use the word company in the vaguer sense of a crowd or a mass. With the fourth man enters the shadow of a mob; the group is no longer one of three individuals only conceived individually. That shadow of the fourth man fell across the little hermitage of the Portiuncula when a man named Egidio apparently a poor workman was invited by Saint Francis to enter. He mingled without difficulty with the merchant and the canon who had already become the companions of Francis; but with his coming an invisible line was crossed; for it must have been felt by this time that the growth of that small group had become potentially infinite, or at least that its outline had become permanently indefinite. It may have been in the time of that transition that Francis had another of his dreams full of voices; but now the voices were a clamour of the tongues of all nations, Frenchmen and Italians and English and Spanish and Germans, telling of the glory of God each in his own tongue; a new Pentecost and a happier Babel.

Before describing the first steps he took to regularise the growing group, it is well to have a rough grasp of what he conceived that group to be. He did not call his followers monks; and it is not clear, at this time at least, that he even thought of them as monks. He called them by a name which is generally rendered in English as the Friars Minor; but we shall be much closer to the atmosphere of his own mind if we render it almost literally as The Little Brothers. Presumably he was already resolved, indeed, that they should take the three vows of poverty, chastity and obedience which had always been the mark of a monk. But it would seem that he was not so much afraid of the idea of a monk as of the idea of an abbot. He was afraid that the great spiritual magistracies which had given even to their holiest possessors at least a sort of impersonal and corporate pride, would import an element of pomposity that would spoil his extremely and almost extravagantly simple version of the life of humility. But the supreme difference between his discipline and the discipline of the old monastic system was concerned, of course, with the idea that the monks were to become migratory and almost nomadic instead of stationary. They were to mingle with the world; and to this the more old-fashioned monk would naturally reply by asking how they were to mingle with the world without becoming entangled with the world. It was a much more real question than a loose religiosity is likely to realise; but Saint Francis had his answer to it, of his own individual sort; and the interest of the problem is in that highly individual answer.

The good Bishop of Assisi expressed a sort of horror at the hard life which the Little Brothers lived at the Portiuncula, without comforts, without possessions, eating anything they could get and sleeping anyhow on the ground. Saint Francis answered him with that curious and almost stunning shrewdness which the unworldly can sometimes wield like a club of stone. He said, “if we had any possessions, we should need weapons and laws to defend them.” That sentence is the clue to the whole policy that he pursued. It rested upon a real piece of logic; and about that he was never anything but logical. He was ready to own himself wrong about anything else; but he was quite certain he was right about this particular rule. He was only once seen angry; and that was when there was talk of an exception to the rule.

His argument was this: that the dedicated man might go anywhere among any kind of men, even the worst kind of men, so long as there was nothing by which they could hold him. If he had any ties or needs like ordinary men, he would become like ordinary men. Saint Francis was the last man in the world to think any the worse of ordinary men for being ordinary. They had more affection and admiration from him than they are ever likely to have again. But for his own particular purpose of stirring up the world to a new spiritual enthusiasm, he saw with a logical clarity that was quite reverse of fanatical or sentimental, that friars must not become like ordinary men; that the salt must not lose its savour even to turn into human nature’s daily food. And the difference between a friar and an ordinary man was really that a friar was freer than an ordinary man. It was necessary that he should be free from the cloister; but it was even more important that he should be free from the world. It is perfectly sound common sense to say that there is a sense in which the ordinary man cannot be free from the world; or rather ought not to be free from the world. The feudal world in particular was one labyrinthine system of dependence; but it was not only the feudal world that went to make up the mediaeval world nor the mediaeval world that went to make up the whole world; and the whole world is full of this fact. Family life as much as feudal life is in its nature a system of dependence. Modern trade unions as much as mediaeval guilds are interdependent among themselves even in order to be independent of others. In mediaeval as in modern life, even where these limitations do exist for the sake of liberty, they have in them a considerable element of luck. They are partly the result of circumstances; sometimes the almost unavoidable result of circumstances. So the twelfth century had been the age of vows; and there was something of relative freedom in that feudal gesture of the vow; for no man asks vows from slaves any more than from spades. Still, in practice, a man rode to war in support of the ancient house of the Column or behind the Great Dog of the Stairway largely because had been born in a certain city or countryside. But no man need obey little Francis in the old brown coat unless he chose. Even in his relations with his chosen leader he was in one sense relatively free, compared with the world around him. He was obedient but not dependent. And he was as free as the wind, he was almost wildly free, in his relation to that world around him. The world around him was, as has been noted, a network of feudal and family and other forms of dependence. The whole idea of Saint Francis was that the Little Brothers should be like little fishes who could go freely in and out of that net. They could do so precisely because they were small fishes and in that sense even slippery fishes. There was nothing that the world could hold them by; for the world catches us mostly by the fringes of our garments, the futile externals of our lives. One of the Franciscans says later, “A monk should own nothing but his harp”; meaning, I suppose, that he should value nothing but his song, the song with which it was his business as a minstrel to serenade every castle and cottage, the song of the joy of the Creator in his creation and the beauty of the brotherhood of men. In imagining the life of this sort of visionary vagabond, we May already get a glimpse also of the practical side of that asceticism which puzzles those who think themselves practical. A man had to be thin to pass always through the bars and out of the cage; he had to travel light in order to ride so fast and so far. It was the whole calculation, so to speak, of that innocent cunning, that the world was to be outflanked and outwitted by him, and be embarrassed about what to do with him. You could not threaten to starve a man who was ever striving to fast. You could not ruin him and reduce him to beggary, for he was already a beggar. There was a very lukewarm satisfaction even in beating him with a stick, when he only indulged in little leaps and cries of joy because indignity was his only dignity. You could not put his head in a halter without the risk of putting it in a halo.

But one distinction between the old Monks and the new friars counted especially in the matter of practicality and especially of promptitude. The old fraternities with their fixed habitations and enclosed existence had the limitations of ordinary householders. However simply they lived there must be a certain number of cells or a certain number of beds or at least a certain cubic space for a certain number of brothers; their numbers therefore depended on their land and building material. But since a man could become a Franciscan by merely promising to take his chance of eating berries in a lane or begging a crust from a kitchen, of sleeping under a hedge or sitting patiently on a doorstep, there was no economic reason why there should not be any number of such eccentric enthusiasts within any short period of time. It must also be remembered that the whole of this rapid development was full of a certain kind of democratic optimism that really was part of the personal character of Saint Francis. His very asceticism was in one sense the height of optimism. He demanded a great deal of human nature not because he despised it but rather because he trusted it. He was expecting a very great deal from the extraordinary men who followed him; but he was also expecting a good deal from the ordinary men to whom he sent them. He asked the laity for food as confidently as he asked the fraternity for fasting. But he counted on the hospitality of humanity because he really did regard every house as the house of a friend. He really did love and honour ordinary men and ordinary things; indeed we may say that he only sent out the extraordinary men to encourage men to be ordinary.

This paradox may be more exactly stated or explained when we come to deal with the very interesting matter of the Third Order, which was designed to assist ordinary men to be ordinary with an extraordinary exultation. The point at issue at present is the audacity and simplicity of the Franciscan plan for quartering its spiritual soldiery upon the population; not by force but by persuasion, and even by the persuasion of impotence. It was an act of confidence and therefore a compliment. It was completely successful. It was an example of something that clung about Saint Francis always; a kind of tact that looked like luck because it was as simple and direct as a thunderbolt. There are many examples in his private relations of this sort of tactless tact; this surprise effected by striking at the heart of the matter. It is said that a young friar was suffering from a sort of sulks between morbidity and humility, common enough in youth and hero-worship, in which he had got it into his head that his hero hated or despised him. We can imagine how tactfully social diplomatists would steer clear of scenes and excitements, how cautiously psychologists would watch and handle such delicate cases. Francis suddenly walked up to the young man, who was of course secretive and silent as the grave, and said, “Be not troubled in your thoughts for you are dear to me, and even among the number of those who are most dear. You know that you are worthy of my friendship and society; therefore come to me, in confidence, whensoever you will, and from friendship learn faith.” Exactly as he spoke to that morbid boy he spoke to all mankind. He always went to the point; he always seemed at once more right and more simple than the person he was speaking to. He seemed at once to be laying open his guard and yet lunging at the heart. Something in this attitude disarmed the world as it has never been disarmed again. He was better than other men; he was a benefactor of other men; and yet he was not hated. The world came into church by a newer and nearer door; and by friendship it learnt faith.

It was while the little knot of people at the Portiuncula was still small enough to gather in a small room that Saint Francis resolved on his first important and even sensational stroke. It is said that there were only twelve Franciscans in the whole world when he decided to march, as it were, on Rome and found a Franciscan order. It would seem that this appeal to remote headquarters was not generally regarded as necessary; possibly something could have been done in a secondary way under the Bishop of Assisi and the local clergy. It would seem even more probable that people thought it somewhat unnecessary to trouble the supreme tribunal of Christendom about what a dozen chance men chose to call themselves. But Francis was obstinate and as it were blind on this point; and his brilliant blindness is exceedingly characteristic of him. A man satisfied with small things, or even in love with small things, he yet never felt quite as we do about the disproportion between small things and large. He never saw things to scale in our sense, but with a dizzy disproportion which makes the mind reel. Sometimes it seems merely out of drawing like a gaily coloured medieval map; and then again it seems to have escaped from everything like a short cut in the fourth dimension. He is said to have made a journey to interview the Emperor, throned among his armies under the eagle of the Holy Roman Empire, to intercede for the lives of certain little birds. He was quite capable of facing fifty emperors to intercede for one bird. He started out with two companions to convert the Mahometan world. He started out with eleven companions to ask the Pope to make a new monastic world.

Innocent III, the great Pope, according to Bonaventura, was walking on the terrace of Saint John Lateran, doubtless revolving the great political questions which troubled his reign, when there appeared abruptly before him a person in peasant costume whom he took to be some sort of shepherd. He appears to have got rid of the shepherd with all convenient speed; possibly he formed the opinion that the shepherd was mad. Anyhow he thought no more about it until, says the great Franciscan biographer, he dreamed that night a strange dream. He fancied that he saw the whole huge ancient temple of Saint John Lateran, on whose high terraces he had walked so securely, leaning horribly and crooked against the sky as if all its domes and turrets were stooping before an earthquake Then he looked again and saw that a human figure was holding it up like a living caryatid; and the figure was that of the ragged shepherd or peasant from whom he had turned away on the terrace. Whether this be a fact or a figure it is a very true figure of the abrupt simplicity with which Francis won the attention and the favour of Rome. His first friend seems to have been the Cardinal Giovanni di San Paolo who pleaded for the Franciscan idea before a conclave of Cardinals summoned for the purpose. It is interesting to note that the doubts thrown upon it seem to have been chiefly doubts about whether the rule was not too hard for humanity, for the Catholic Church is always on the watch against excessive asceticism and its evils. Probably they meant, especially when they said it was unduly hard, that it was unduly dangerous. For a certain element that can only be called danger is what marks the innovation as compared with older institutions of the kind. In one sense indeed the friar was almost the opposite of the monk. The value of the old monasticism had been that there was not only an ethical but an economic repose. out of that repose had come the works for which the world will never be sufficiently grateful, the preservation of the classics, the beginning of the Gothic, the schemes of science and philosophies, the illuminated manuscripts and the coloured glass. The whole point of a monk was that his economic affairs were settled for good; he knew where he would get his supper, though it was a very plain supper. But the whole point of a friar was that he did not know where he would get his supper. There was always a possibility that he might get no supper. There was an element of what would be called romance, as of the gipsy or adventurer. But there was also an element of potential tragedy, as of the tramp or the casual labourer. So the Cardinals of the thirteenth century were filled with compassion, seeing a few men entering of their own free will that estate to which the poor of the twentieth century are daily driven by cold coercion and moved on by the police.

Cardinal San Paolo seems to have argued more or less in this manner: it may be a hard life, but after all it is the life apparently described as ideal in the Gospel; make what compromises you think wise or humane about that ideal; but do not commit yourselves to saying that men shall not fulfil that ideal if they can. We shall see the importance of this argument when we come to the whole of that higher aspect of the life of Saint Francis which may be called the imitation of Christ. The upshot of the discussion was that the Pope gave his verbal approval to the project and promised a more definite endorsement, if the movement should grow to more considerable proportions. It is probable that Innocent, who was himself a man of no ordinary mentality, had very little doubt that it would do so; anyhow he was not left long in doubt before it did do so. The next passage in the history of the order is simply the story of more and more people flocking to its standard; and as has already been remarked, once it had begun to grow, it could in its nature grow much more quickly than any ordinary society requiring ordinary funds and public buildings. Even the return of the twelve pioneers from their papal audience seems to have been a sort of triumphal procession. In one place in particular, it is said, the whole population of a town, men, women and children, turned out, leaving their work and wealth and homes exactly as they stood and begging to be taken into the army of God on the spot. According to the story, it was on this occasion that Saint Francis first foreshadowed his idea of the Third Order which enabled men to share in the movement without leaving the homes and habits of normal humanity. For the moment it is most important to regard this story as one example of the riot of conversion with which he was already filling all the roads of Italy. It was a world of wandering; friars perpetually coming and going in all the highways and byways, seeking to ensure that any man who met one of them by chance should have a spiritual adventure. The first Order of Saint Francis had entered history.

This rough outline can only be rounded off here with some description of the Second and Third Orders, though they were founded later and at separate times. The former was an order for women and owed its existence, of course, to the beautiful friendship of Saint Francis and Saint Clare. There is no story about which even the most sympathetic critics of another creed have been more bewildered and misleading. For there is no story that more clearly turns on that simple test which I have taken as crucial throughout this criticism. I mean that what is the matter with these critics is that they will not believe that a heavenly love can be as real as an earthly love. The moment it is treated as real, like an earthly love, their whole riddle is easily resolved. A girl of seventeen, named Clare and belonging to one of the noble families of Assisi, was filled with an enthusiasm for the conventual life; and Francis helped her to escape from her home and to take up the conventual life. If we like to put it so, he helped her to elope into the cloister, defying her parents as he had defied his father. Indeed the scene had many of the elements of a regular romantic elopement; for she escaped through a hole in the wall, fled through a wood and was received at midnight by the light of torches. Even Mrs. Oliphant, in her fine and delicate study of Saint Francis, calls it “an incident which we can hardly record with satisfaction.”

Now about that incident I will here only say this. If it had really been a romantic elopement and the girl had become a bride instead of a nun, practically the whole modern world would have made her a heroine. If the action of the Friar towards Clare had been the action of the Friar towards Juliet, everybody would be sympathising with her exactly as they sympathise with Juliet. It is not conclusive to say that Clare was only seventeen. Juliet was only fourteen. Girls married and boys fought in battles at such early ages in mediaeval times; and a girl of seventeen in the thirteenth century was certainly old enough to know her own mind. There cannot be the shadow of a doubt, for any sane person considering subsequent events, that Saint Clare did know her own mind. But the point for the moment is that modern romanticism entirely encourages such defiance of parents when it is done in the name of romantic love. For it knows that romantic love is a reality, but it does not know that divine love is a reality. There may have been something to be said for the parents of Clare; there may have been something to be said for Peter Bernardone. So there may have been a great deal to be said for the Montagues or the Capulets; but the modern world does not want it said; and does not say it. The fact is that as soon as we assume for a moment as a hypothesis, what Saint Francis and Saint Clare assumed all the time as an absolute, that there is a direct divine relation more glorious than any romance, the story of Saint Clare’s elopement is simply a romance with a happy ending; and Saint Francis is the Saint George or knight-errant who gave it a happy ending. And seeing that some millions of men and women have lived and died treating this relation as a reality, a man is not much of a philosopher if he cannot even treat it as a hypothesis.

For the rest, we may at least assume that no friend of what is called the emancipation of women will regret the revolt of Saint Clare. She did most truly, in the modern jargon, live her own life, the life that she herself wanted to lead, as distinct from the life into which parental commands and conventional arrangements would have forced her. She became the foundress of a great feminine movement which still profoundly affects the world; and her place is with the powerful women of history. It is not clear that she would have been so great or so useful if she had made a runaway match, or even stopped at home and made a mariage de convenance. So much any sensible man may well say considering the matter merely from the outside; and I have no intention of attempting to consider it from the inside. If a man may well doubt whether he is worthy to write a word about Saint Francis, he will certainly want words better than his own to speak of the friendship of Saint Francis and Saint Clare. I have often remarked that the mysteries of this story are best expressed symbolically in certain silent attitudes and actions. And I know no better symbol than that found by the felicity of popular legend, which says that one night the people of Assisi thought the trees and the holy house were on fire, and rushed up to extinguish the conflagration. But they found all quiet within, where Saint Francis broke bread with Saint Clare at one of their rare meetings, and talked of the love of God. It would be hard to find a more imaginative image, for some sort of utterly pure and disembodied passion, than that red halo round the unconscious figures on the hill; a flame feeding on nothing and setting the very air on fire.

But if the Second Order was the memorial of such an unearthly love, the Third Order was as solid a memorial of a very solid sympathy with earthly loves and earthly lives. The whole of this feature in Catholic life, the lay orders in touch with clerical orders, is very little understood in Protestant countries and very little allowed for in Protestant history. The vision which has been so faintly suggested in these pages has never been confined to monks or even to friars. It has been an inspiration to innumerable crowds of ordinary married men and women; living lives like our own, only entirely different. That morning glory which Saint Francis spread over the earth and sky has lingered as a secret sunshine under a multitude of roofs and in a multitude of rooms. In societies like ours nothing is known of such a Franciscan following. Nothing is known of such obscure followers; and if possible less is known of the well-known followers. If we imagine passing us in the street a pageant of the Third Order of Saint Francis, the famous figures would surprise us more than the strange ones. For us it would be like the unmasking of some mighty secret society. There rides Saint Louis, the great king, lord of the higher justice whose scales hang crooked in favour of the poor. There is Dante crowned with laurel, the poet who in his life of passions sang the praises of the Lady Poverty, whose grey garment is lined with purple and all glorious within. All sorts of great names from the most recent and rationalistic centuries would stand revealed; the great Galvani, for instance, the father of all electricity, the magician who has made so many modern systems of stars and sounds. So various a following would alone be enough to prove that Saint Francis had no lack of sympathy with normal men, if the whole of his own life did not prove it.

But in fact his life did prove it, and that possibly in a more subtle sense. There is, I fancy, some truth in the hint of one of his modern biographers, that even his natural passions were singularly normal and even noble, in the sense of turning towards things not unlawful in themselves but only unlawful for him. Nobody ever lived of whom we could less fitly use the word “regret” than Francis of Assisi. Though there was much that was romantic, there was nothing in the least sentimental about his mood. It was not melancholy enough for that. He was of far too swift and rushing a temper to be troubled with doubts and reconsiderations about the race he ran; though he had any amount of self-reproach about not running faster. But it is true, one suspects, that when he wrestled with the devil, as every man must to be worth calling a man, the whispers referred mostly to those healthy instincts that he would have approved for others; they bore no resemblance to that ghastly painted paganism which sent its demoniac courtesans to plague Saint Anthony in the desert. If Saint Francis had only pleased himself, it would have been with simpler pleasures. He was moved to love rather than lust, and by nothing wilder than wedding bells. It is suggested in that strange story of how he defied the devil by making images in the snow, and crying out that these sufficed him for a wife and family. It is suggested in the saying he used when disclaiming any security from sin, “I may yet have children”; almost as if it was of the children rather than the woman that he dreamed. And this, if it be true, gives a final touch to the truth about his character. There was so much about him of the spirit of the morning, so much that was curiously young and clean, that even what was bad in him was good. As it was said of others that the light in their body was darkness, so it may be said of this luminous spirit that the very shadows in his soul were of light. Evil itself could not come to him save in the form of a forbidden good; and he could only be tempted by a sacrament.

Chapter VIII – The Mirror of Christ

No man who has been given the freedom of the Faith is likely to fall into those hole-and corner extravagances in which later degenerate Franciscans, or rather Fraticelli, sought to concentrate entirely on Saint Francis as a second Christ, the creator of a new gospel. In fact any such notion makes nonsense of every motive in the man’s life; for no man would reverently magnify what he was meant to rival, or only profess to follow what he existed to supplant. On the contrary, as will appear later, this little study would rather specially insist that it was really the papal sagacity that saved the great Franciscan movement for the whole world and the universal Church, and prevented it from petering out as that sort of stale and second rate sect that is called a new religion. Everything that is written here must be understood not only as distinct from but diametrically opposed to the idolatry of the Fraticelli. The difference between Christ and Saint Francis was the difference between the Creator and the creature; and certainly no creature was ever so conscious of that colossal contrast as Saint Francis himself. But subject to this understanding, it is perfectly true and it is vitally important that Christ was the pattern on which Saint Francis sought to fashion himself; and that at many points their human and historical lives were even curiously coincident; and above all, that compared to most of us at least Saint Francis is a most sublime approximation to his Master, and, even in being an intermediary and a reflection, is a splendid and yet a merciful Mirror of Christ. And this truth suggests another, which I think has hardly been noticed; but which happens to be a highly forcible argument for the authority of Christ being continuous in the Catholic Church.

Cardinal Newman wrote in his liveliest controversial work a sentence that might be a model of what we mean by saying that his creed tends to lucidity and logical courage. In speaking of the ease with which truth may be made to look like its own shadow or sham, he said, “And if Antichrist is like Christ, Christ I suppose is like Antichrist.” Mere religious sentiment might well be shocked at the end of the sentence; but nobody could object to it except the logician who said that Ceasar and Pompey were very much alike, especially Pompey. It may give a much milder shock if I say here, what most of us have forgotten, that if Saint Francis was like Christ, Christ was to that extent like Saint Francis. And my present point is that it is really very enlightening to realise that Christ was like Saint Francis. What I mean is this; that if men find certain riddles and hard sayings in the story of Galilee, and if they find the answers to those riddles in the story of Assisi, it really does show that a secret has been handed down in one religious tradition and no other. It shows that the casket that was locked in Palestine can be unlocked in Umbria; for the Church is the keeper of the keys.

Now in truth while it has always seemed natural to explain Saint Francis in the light of Christ, it has not occurred to many people to explain Christ in the light of Saint Francis. Perhaps the word “light” is not here the proper metaphor; but the same truth is admitted in the accepted metaphor of the mirror. Saint Francis is the mirror of Christ rather as the moon is the mirror of the sun. The moon is much smaller than the sun, but it is also much nearer to us; and being less vivid it is more visible. Exactly in the same sense Saint Francis is nearer to us, and being a mere man like ourselves is in that sense more imaginable. Being necessarily less of a mystery, he does not, for us, so much open his mouth in mysteries. Yet as a matter of fact, many minor things that seem mysteries in the mouth of Christ would seem merely characteristic paradoxes in the mouth of Saint Francis. It seems natural to reread the more remote incidents with the help of the more recent ones. It is a truism to say that Christ lived before Christianity; and it follows that as a historical figure. He is a figure in heathen history. I mean that the medium in which He moved was not the medium of Christendom but of the old pagan empire; and from that alone, not to mention the distance of time, it follows that His circumstances are more alien to us than those of an Italian monk such as we might meet even to-day. I suppose the most authoritative commentary can hardly be certain of the current or conventional weight of all His words or phrases; of which of them would then have seemed a common allusion and which a strange fancy. This archaic setting has left many of the sayings standing like hieroglyphics and subject to many and peculiar individual interpretations. Yet it is true of almost any of them that if we simply translate them into the Umbrian dialect of the first Franciscans, they would seem like any other part of the Franciscans story; doubtless in one sense fantastic, but quite familiar. All sorts of critical controversies have revolved round the passage which bids men consider the lilies of the field and copy them in taking no thought for the morrow. The sceptic has alternated between telling us to be true Christians and do it, and explaining that it is impossible to do. When he is a communist as well as an atheist, he is generally doubtful whether to blame us for preaching what is impracticable or for not instantly putting it into practice. I am not going to discuss here the point of ethics and economics; I merely remark that even those who are puzzled at the saying of Christ would hardly pause in accepting it as a saying of Saint Francis. Nobody would be surprised to find that he had said, “I beseech you, little brothers, that you be as wise as Brother Daisy and Brother Dandelion; for never do they lie awake thinking of to-morrow, yet they have gold crowns like kings and emperors or like Charlemagne in all his glory.” Even more bitterness and bewilderment has arisen about the command to turn the other cheek and to give the coat to the robber who has taken the cloak. It is widely held to imply the wickedness of war among nations about which, in itself, not a word seems to have been said. Taken thus literally and universally, it much more clearly implies the wickedness of all law and government. Yet there are many prosperous peacemakers who are much more shocked at the idea of using the brute force of soldiers against a powerful foreigner than they are at using the brute force of policemen against a poor fellow-citizen. Here again I am content to point out that the paradox becomes perfectly human and probable if addressed by Francis to Franciscans. Nobody would be surprised to read that Brother Juniper did then run after the thief that had stolen his hood, beseeching him to take his gown also; for so Saint Francis had commanded him. Nobody would be surprised if Saint Francis told a young noble, about to be admitted to his company, that so far from pursuing a brigand to recover his shoes, he ought to pursue him to make him a present of his stockings. We may like or not the atmosphere these things imply; but we know what atmosphere they do imply. We recognise a certain note as natural and clear as the note of a bird; the note of Saint Francis. There is in it something of gentle mockery of the very idea of possessions; something of a hope of disarming the enemy by generosity; something of a humorous sense of bewildering the worldly with the unexpected; something of the joy of carrying an enthusiastic conviction to a logical extreme. But anyhow we have no difficulty in recognising it if we have read any of the literature of the Little Brothers and the movement that began in Assisi. It seems reasonable to infer that if it was this spirit that made such strange things possible in Umbria, it was the same spirit that made them possible in Palestine. If we hear the same unmistakable note and sense the same indescribable savour in two things at such a distance from each other, it seems natural to suppose that the case that is more remote from our experience was like the case that is closer to our experience. As the thing is explicable on the assumption that Francis was speaking to Franciscans, it is not an irrational explanation to suggest that Christ also was speaking to some dedicated band that had much the same function as Franciscans. In other words, it seems only natural to hold, as the Catholic Church has held, that these counsels of perfection were part of a particular vocation to astonish and awaken the world. But in any case it is important to note that when we do find these particular features, with their seemingly fantastic fitness, reappearing after more than a thousand years, we find them produced by the same religious system which claims continuity and authority from the scenes in which they first appeared. Any number of philosophies will repeat the platitudes of Christianity. But it is the ancient Church that can again startle the world with the paradoxes of Christianity. Ubi Petrus ibi Franciscus.

But if we understand that it was truly under the inspiration of his divine Master that Saint Francis did these merely quaint or eccentric acts of charity, we must understand that it was under the same inspiration that he did acts of self-denial and austerity. It is clear that these more or less playful parables of the love of men were conceived after a close study of the Sermon on the Mount. But it is evident that he made an even closer study of the silent sermon on that other mountain; the mountain that was called Golgotha. Here again he was speaking the strict historical truth, when he said that in fasting or suffering humiliation he was but trying to do something of what Christ did; and here again it seems probable that as the same truth appears at the two ends of a chain of tradition, the tradition has preserved the truth. But the import of this fact at the moment affects the next phase in the personal history of the man himself.

For as it becomes clearer that his great communal scheme is an accomplished fact and past the peril of an early collapse, as it becomes evident that there already is such a thing as an Order of the Friars Minor, this more individual and intense ambition of Saint Francis emerges more and more. So soon as he certainly has followers, he does not compare himself with his followers, towards whom he might appear as a master; he compares himself more and more with his Master, towards whom he appears only as a servant. This, it may be said in passing, is one of the moral and even practical conveniences of the ascetical privilege. Every other sort of superiority may be superciliousness. But the saint is never supercilious, for he is always by hypothesis in the presence of a superior. The objection to an aristocracy is that it is a priesthood without a god. But in any case the service to which Saint Francis had committed himself was one which, about this time, he conceived more and more in terms of sacrifice and crucifixion. He was full of the sentiment that he had not suffered enough to be worthy even to be a distant follower of his suffering God. And this passage in his history may really be roughly summarized as the Search for Martyrdom.

This was the ultimate idea in the remarkable business of his expedition among the Saracens in Syria. There were indeed other elements in his conception, which are worthy of more intelligent understanding than they have often received. His idea, of course, was to bring the Crusades in a double sense to their end; that is, to reach their conclusion and to achieve their purpose. Only he wished to do it by conversion and not by conquest; that is, by intellectual and not material means. The modern mind is hard to please; and it generally calls the way of Godfrey ferocious and the way of Francis fanatical. That is, it calls any moral method unpractical, when it has just called any practical method immoral. But the idea of Saint Francis was far from being a fanatical or necessarily even an unpractical idea; though perhaps he saw the problem as rather too simple, lacking the learning of his great inheritor, Raymond Lully, who understood more but has been quite as little understood. The way he approached the matter was indeed highly personal and peculiar; but that was true of almost everything he did. It was in one way a simple idea, as most of his ideas were simple ideas. But it was not a silly idea; there was a great deal to be said for it and it might have succeeded. It was, of course, simply the idea that it is better to create Christians than to destroy Moslems. If Islam had been converted, the world would have been immeasurably more united and happy; for one thing, three quarters of the wars of modern history would never have taken place. It was not absurd to suppose that this might be effected, without military force, by missionaries who were also martyrs. The Church had conquered Europe in that way and may yet conquer Asia or Africa in that way. But when all this is allowed for, there is still another sense in which Saint Francis was not thinking of Martyrdom as a means to an end, but almost as an end in itself; in the sense that to him the supreme end was to come closer to the example of Christ. Through all his plunging and, restless days ran the refrain: I have not suffered enough; I have not sacrificed enough; I am not yet worthy even of the shadow of the crown of thorns. He wandered about the valleys of the world looking for the hill that has the outline of a skull.

A little while before his final departure for the East a vast and triumphant assembly of the whole order had been held near the Portiuncula; and called the Assembly of the Straw Huts, from the manner in which that mighty army encamped in the field. Tradition says that it was on this occasion that Saint Francis met Saint Dominic for the first and last time. It also says, what is probable enough, that the practical spirit of the Spaniard was almost appalled at the devout irresponsibility of the Italian, who had assembled such a crowd without organising a commissariat. Dominic the Spaniard was, like nearly every Spaniard, a man with the mind of a soldier. His charity took the practical form of provision and preparation. But, apart from the disputes about faith which such incidents open, he probably did not understand in this case the power of mere popularity produced by mere personality. In all his leaps in the dark, Francis had an extraordinary faculty of falling on his feet. The whole countryside came down like a landslide to provide food and drink for this sort of pious picnic. Peasants brought waggons of wine and game; great nobles walked about doing the work of footmen. It was a very real victory for the Franciscan spirit of a reckless faith not only in God but in man. Of course there is much doubt and dispute about the whole story and the whole relation of Francis and Dominic; and the story of the Assembly of the Straw Huts is told from the Franciscan side. But the alleged meeting is worth mentioning, precisely because it was immediately before Saint Francis set forth on his bloodless crusade that he is said to have met Saint Dominic, who has been so much criticised for lending himself to a more bloody one. There is no space in this little book to explain how Saint Francis, as much as Saint Dominic, would ultimately have defended the defence of Christian unity by arms. Indeed it would need a large book instead of a little book to develop that point alone from its first principles. For the modern mind is merely a blank about the philosophy of toleration; and the average agnostic of recent times has really had no notion of what he meant by religious liberty and equality. He took his own ethics as self-evident and enforced them; such as decency or the error of the Adamite heresy. Then he was horribly shocked if he heard of anybody else, Moslem or Christian, taking his ethics as self-evident and enforcing them; such as reverence or the error of the Athiest heresy. And then he wound up by taking all this lop-sided illogical deadlock, of the unconscious meeting the unfamiliar, and called it the liberality of his own mind. Medieval men thought that if a social system was founded on a certain idea it must fight for that idea, whether it was as simple as Islam or as carefully balanced as Catholicism. Modern men really think the same thing, as is clear when communists attack their ideas of property. Only they do not think it so clearly, because they have not really thought out their idea of property. But while it is probable that Saint Francis would have reluctantly agreed with Saint Dominic that war for the truth was right in the last resort, it is certain that Saint Dominic did enthusiastically agree with Saint Francis that it was far better to prevail by persuasion and enlightenment if it were possible. Saint Dominic devoted himself much more to persuading than to persecuting; but there was a difference in the methods simply because there was a difference in the men. About everything Saint Francis did there was something that was in a good sense childish, and even in a good sense wilful. He threw himself into things abruptly, as if they had just occurred to him. He made a dash for his Mediterranean enterprise with something of the air of a schoolboy running away to sea.

In the first act of that attempt he characteristically distinguished himself by becoming the Patron Saint of Stowaways. He never thought of waiting for introductions or bargains or any of the considerable backing that he already had from rich and responsible people. He simply saw a boat and threw himself into it, as he threw himself into everything else. It has all that air of running a race which makes his whole life read like an escapade or even literally an escape. He lay like lumber among the cargo, with one companion whom he had swept with him in his rush; but the voyage was apparently unfortunate and erratic and ended in an enforced return to Italy. Apparently it was after this first false start that the great reunion took place at the Portiuncula, and between this and the final Syrian journey there was also an attempt to meet the Moslem menace by preaching to the Moors in Spain. In Spain indeed several of the first Franciscans had already succeeded gloriously in being martyred. But the great Francis still went about stretching out his arms for such torments and desiring that agony in vain. No one would have said more readily than he that he was probably less like Christ than those others who had already found their Calvary; but the thing remained with him like a secret; the strangest of the sorrows of man.

His later voyage was more successful, so far as arriving at the scene of operations was concerned. He arrived at the headquarters of the Crusade which was in front of the besieged city of Damietta, and went on in his rapid and solitary fashion to seek the headquarters of the Saracens. He succeeded in obtaining an interview with the Sultan; and it was at that interview that he evidently offered, and as some say proceeded, to fling himself into the fire as a divine ordeal, defying the Moslem religious teachers to do the same. It is quite certain that he would have done so at a moment’s notice. Indeed throwing himself into the fire was hardly more desperate, in any case, than throwing himself among the weapons and tools of torture of a horde of fanatical Mahometans and asking them to renounce Mahomet. It is said further that the Mahometan muftis showed some coldness towards the proposed competition, and that one of them quietly withdrew while it was under discussion; which would also appear credible. But for whatever reason Francis evidently returned as freely as he came. There may be something in the story of the individual impression produced on the Sultan, which the narrator represents as a sort of secret conversion. There may be something in the suggestion that the holy man was unconsciously protected among half-barbarous Orientals by the halo of sanctity that is supposed in such places to surround an idiot. There is probably as much or more in the more generous explanation of that graceful though capricious courtesy and compassion which mingled with wilder things in the stately Soldans of the type and tradition of Saladin. Finally, there is perhaps something in the suggestion that the tale of Saint Francis might be told as a sort of ironic tragedy and comedy called The Man Who Could Not Get Killed. Men liked him too much for himself to let him die for his faith; and the man was received instead of the message. But all these are only converging guesses at a great effort that is hard to judge, because it broke off short like the beginnings of a great bridge that might have united East and West, and remains one of the great might-have-beens of history.

Meanwhile the great movement in Italy was making giant strides. Backed now by papal authority as well as popular enthusiasm, and creating a kind of comradeship among all classes, it had started a riot of reconstruction on all sides of religious and social life; and especially began to express itself in that enthusiasm for building which is the mark of all the resurrections of Western Europe. There had notably been established at Bologna a magnificent mission house of the Friars Minor; and a vast body of them and their sympathisers surrounded it with a chorus of acclamation. Their unanimity had a strange interruption. One man alone in that crowd was seen to turn and suddenly denounce the building as if it had been a Babylonian temple; demanding indignantly since when the Lady Poverty had thus been insulted with the luxury of palaces. It was Francis, a wild figure, returned from his Eastern Crusade; and it was the first and last time that he spoke in wrath to his children.

A word must be said later about this serious division of sentiment and policy, about which many Franciscans, and to some extent Francis himself, parted company with the more moderate policy which ultimately prevailed. At this point we need only note it as another shadow fallen upon his spirit after his disappointment in the desert; and as in some sense the prelude to the next phase of his career, which is the most isolated and the most mysterious. It is true that everything about this episode seems to be covered with some cloud of dispute, even including its date; some writers putting it much earlier in the narrative than this. But whether or no it was chronologically it was certainly logically the culmination of the story, and may best be indicated here. I say indicated for it must be a matter of little more than indication; the thing being a mystery both in the higher moral and the more trivial historical sense. Anyhow the conditions of the affair seem to have been these. Francis and a young companion, in the course of their common wandering, came past a great castle all lighted up with the festivities attending a son of the house receiving the honour of knighthood. This aristocratic mansion, which took its name from Monte Feltro, they entered in their beautiful and casual fashion and began to give their own sort of good news. There were some at least who listened to the saint “as if he had been an angel of God”; among them a gentleman named Orlando of Chiusi, who had great lands in Tuscany and who proceeded to do Saint Francis a singular and somewhat picturesque act of courtesy. He gave him a mountain; a thing somewhat unique among the gifts of the world. Presumably the Franciscan rule which forbade a man to accept money had made no detailed provision about accepting mountains. Nor indeed did Saint Francis accept it save as he accepted everything, as a temporary convenience rather than a personal possession; but he turned it into a sort of refuge for the eremitical rather than the monastic life; he retired there when he wished for a life of prayer and fasting which he did not ask even his closest friends to follow. This was Alverno of the Apennines, and upon its peak there rests for ever a dark cloud that has a rim or halo of glory.

What it was exactly that happened there may never be known. The matter has been, I believe, a subject of dispute among the most devout students of the saintly life as well as between such students and others of the more secular sort. It may be that Saint Francis never spoke to a soul on the subject; it would be highly characteristic, and it is certain in any case that he said very little; I think he is only alleged to have spoken of it to one man. Subject however to such truly sacred doubts, I will confess that to me personally this one solitary and indirect report that has come down to us reads very like the report of something real; of some of those things that are more real than what we call daily realities. Even something as it were double and bewildering about the image seems to carry the impression of an experience shaking the senses; as does the passage in Revelation about the supernatural creatures full of eyes. It would seem that Saint Francis beheld the heavens above him occupied by a vast winged being like a seraph spread out like a cross. There seems some mystery about whether the winged figure was itself crucified or in the posture of crucifixion, or whether it merely enclosed in its frame of wings some colossal crucifix. But it seems clear that there was some question of the former impression; for Saint Bonaventura distinctly says that Saint Francis doubted how a seraph could be crucified, since those awful and ancient principalities were without the infirmity of the Passion. Saint Bonaventura suggests that the seeming contradiction may have meant that Saint Francis was to be crucified as a spirit since he could not be crucified as a man; but whatever the meaning of the vision, the general idea of it is very vivid and overwhelming. Saint Francis saw above him, filling the whole heavens, some vast immemorial unthinkable power, ancient like the Ancient of Days, whose calm men had conceived under the forms of winged bulls or monstrous cherubim, and all that winged wonder was in pain like a wounded bird. This seraphic suffering, it is said, pierced his soul with a sword of grief and pity; it may be inferred that some sort of mounting agony accompanied the ecstasy. Finally after some fashion the apocalypse faded from the sky and the agony within subsided; and silence and the natural air filled the morning twilight and settled slowly in the purple chasms and cleft abysses of the Apennines. The head of the solitary sank, amid all that relaxation and quiet in which time can drift by with the sense of something ended and complete; and as he stared downwards, he saw the marks of nails in his own hands.

Chapter IX – Miracles and Death

The tremendous story of the Stigmata of Saint Francis, which was the end of the last chapter, was in some sense the end of his life. In a logical sense, it would have been the end even if it had happened at the beginning. But truer traditions refer it to a later date and suggest that his remaining days on the earth had something about them of the lingering of a shadow. Whether Saint Bonaventura was right in his hint that Saint Francis saw in that seraphic vision something almost like a vast mirror of his own soul, that could at least suffer like an angel though not like a god, or whether it expressed under an imagery more primitive and colossal than common Christian art the primary paradox of the death of God, it is evident from its traditional consequences that it was meant for a crown and for a seal. It seems to have been after seeing this vision that he began to go blind.

But the incident has another and much less important place in this rough and limited outline. It is the natural occasion for considering briefly and collectively all the facts or fables of another aspect of the life of Saint Francis; an aspect which is, I will not say more disputable, but certainly more disputed. I mean all that mass of testimony and tradition that concerns his miraculous powers and supernatural experiences, with which it would have been easy to stud and bejewel every page of the story; only that certain circumstances necessary to the conditions of this narration make it better to gather, somewhat hastily, all such jewels into a heap.

I have here adopted this course in order to make allowance for a prejudice. It is indeed to a great extent a prejudice of the past; a prejudice that is plainly disappearing in days of greater enlightenment, and especially of a greater range of scientific experiment and knowledge. But it is a prejudice that is still tenacious in many of an older generation and still traditional in many of the younger. I mean, of course, what used to be called the belief “that miracles do not happen,” as I think Matthew Arnold expressed it, in expressing the standpoint of so many of our Victorian uncles and great-uncles. In other words it was the remains of that sceptical simplification by which some of the philosophers of the early eighteenth century had popularised the impression (for a very short time) that we had discovered the regulations of the cosmos like the works of a clock, of so very simple a clock that it was possible to distinguish almost at a glance what could or could not have happened in human experience. It should be remembered that these real sceptics, of the golden age of scepticism, were quite as scornful of the first fancies of science as of the lingering legends of religion. Voltaire, when he was told that a fossil fish had been found on the peaks of the Alps, laughed openly at the tale and said that some fasting monk or hermit had dropped his fish-bones there; possibly in order to effect another monkish fraud. Everybody knows by this time that science has had its revenge on scepticism. The border between the credible and the incredible has not only become once more as vague as in any barbaric twilight; but the credible is obviously increasing and the incredible shrinking. A man in Voltaire’s time did not know what miracle he would next have to throw up. A man in our time does not know what miracle he will next have to swallow.

But long before these things had happened, in those days of my boyhood when I first saw the figure of Saint Francis far away in the distance and drawing me even at that distance, in those Victorian days which did seriously separate the virtues from the miracles of the saints—even in those days I could not help feeling vaguely puzzled about how this method could be applied to history. Even then I did not quite understand, and even now I do not quite understand, on what principle one is to pick and choose in the chronicles of the past which seem to be all of a piece. All our knowledge of certain historical periods, and notably of the whole medieval period, rests on certain connected chronicles written by people who are some of them nameless and all of them dead, who cannot in any case be cross-examined and cannot in some cases be corroborated. I have never been quite clear about the nature of the right by which historians accepted masses of detail from them as definitely true, and suddenly denied their truthfulness when one detail was preternatural. I do not complain of their being sceptics; I am puzzled about why the sceptics are not more sceptical. I can understand their saying that these details would never have been included in a chronicle except by lunatics or liars; but in that case the only inference is that the chronicle was written by liars or lunatics. They will write for instance: “Monkish fanaticism found it easy to spread the report that miracles were already being worked at the tomb of Thomas Becket.” Why should they not say equally well, “Monkish fanaticism found it easy to spread the slander that four knights from King Henry’s court had assassinated Thomas Becket in the cathedral”? They would write something like this: “The credulity of the age readily believed that Joan of Arc had been inspired to point out the Dauphin although he was in disguise.” Why should they not write on the same principle: “The credulity of the age was such as to suppose that an obscure peasant girl could get an audience at the court of the Dauphin”? And so, in the present case, when they tell us there is a wild story that Saint Francis flung himself into the fire and emerged scathless, upon what precise principle are they forbidden to tell us of a wild story that Saint Francis flung himself into the camp of the ferocious Moslems and returned safe? I only ask for information; for I do not see the rationale of the thing myself. I will undertake to say there was not a word written of Saint Francis by any contemporary who was himself incapable of believing and telling a miraculous story. Perhaps it is all monkish fables and there never was any Saint Francis or any Saint Thomas Becket or any Joan of Arc. This is undoubtedly a reductio ad absurdum; but it is a reductio ad absurdum of the view which thought all miracles absurd.

And in abstract logic this method of selection would lead to the wildest absurdities. An intrinsically incredible story could only mean that the authority was unworthy of credit. It could not mean that other parts of his story must be received with complete credulity. If somebody said he had met a man in yellow trousers, who proceeded to jump down his own throat, we should not exactly take our Bible oath or be burned at the stake for the statement that he wore yellow trousers. If somebody claimed to have gone up in a blue balloon and found that the moon was made of green cheese, we should not exactly take an affidavit that the balloon was blue any more than that the moon was green. And the really logical conclusion from throwing doubts on all tales like the miracles of Saint Francis was to throw doubts on the existence of men like Saint Francis. And there really was a modern moment, a sort of high-water mark of insane scepticism, when this sort of thing was really said or done. People used to go about saying that there was no such person as Saint Patrick; which is every bit as much of a human and historical howler as saying there was no such person as Saint Francis. There was a time, for instance, when the madness of mythological explanation had dissolved a large part of solid history under the universal and luxuriant warmth and radiance of the Sun-Myth. I believe that that particular sun has already set, but there have been any number of moons and meteors to take its place.

Saint Francis, of course, would make a magnificent Sun-Myth. How could anybody miss the chance of being a Sun-Myth when he is actually best known by a song called The Canticle of the Sun? It is needless to point out that the fire in Syria was the dawn in the East and the bleeding wounds in Tuscany the sunset in the West. I could expound this theory at considerable length; only, as so often happens to such fine theorists, another and more promising theory occurs to me. I cannot think how everybody, including myself, can have overlooked the fact that the whole tale of Saint Francis is of Totemistic origin. It is unquestionably a tale that simply swarms with totems. The Franciscan woods are as full of them as any Red Indian fable. Francis is made to call himself an ass, because in the original mythos Francis was merely the name given to the real four-footed donkey, afterwards vaguely evolved into a half-human god or hero. And that, no doubt, is why I used to feel that the Brother Wolf and Sister Bird of Saint Francis were somehow like the Brer Fox and Sis Cow of Uncle Remus. Some say there is an innocent stage of infancy in which we do really believe that a cow talked or a fox made a tar baby. Anyhow there is an innocent period of intellectual growth in which we do sometimes really believe that Saint Patrick was a Sun-Myth or Saint Francis a Totem. But for the most of us both those phases of paradise are past.

As I shall suggest in a moment, there is one sense in which we can for practical purposes distinguish between probable and improbable things in such a story. It is not so much a question of cosmic criticism about the nature of the event as of literary criticism about the nature of the story. Some stories are told much more seriously than others. But apart from this, I shall not attempt here any definite differentiation between them. I shall not do so for a practical reason affecting the utility of the proceeding; I mean the fact that in a practical sense the whole of this matter is again in the melting pot, from which many things may emerge moulded into what rationalism would have called monsters. The fixed points of faith and philosophy do indeed remain always the same. Whether a man believes that fire in one case could fail to burn depends on why he thinks it generally does burn. If it burns nine sticks out of ten because it is its nature or doom to do so, then it will burn the tenth stick as well. If it burns nine sticks because it is the will of God that it should, then it might be the will of God that the tenth should be unburned. Nobody can get behind that fundamental difference about the reason of things; and it is as rational for a theist to believe in miracles as for an atheist to disbelieve in them. In other words there is only one intelligent reason why a man does not believe in miracles and that is that he does believe in materialism. But these fixed points of faith and philosophy are things for a theoretical work and have no particular place here. And in the matter of history and biography, which have their place here, nothing is fixed at all. The world is in a welter of the possible and impossible, and nobody knows what will be the next scientific hypothesis to support some ancient superstition. Three-quarters of the miracles attributed to Saint Francis would already be explained by psychologists, not indeed as a Catholic explains them, but as a materialist must necessarily refuse to explain them. There is one whole department of the miracles of Saint Francis; the miracles of healing. What is the good of a superior sceptic throwing them away as unthinkable, at the moment when faith-healing is already a big booming Yankee business like Barnum’s Show? There is another whole department analogous to the tales of Christ “perceiving men’s thoughts.” What is the use of censoring them and blacking them out because they are marked “miracles,” when thought reading is already a parlour game like musical chairs? There is another whole department, to be studied separately if such scientific study were possible, of the well-attested wonders worked from his relics and fragmentary possessions. What is the use of dismissing all that as inconceivable, when even these common psychical parlour tricks turn perpetually upon touching some familiar object or holding in the hand some personal possession? I do not believe, of course, that these tricks are of the same type as the good works of the saint; save perhaps in the sense of Diabolus simius Dei. But it is not a question of what I believe and why, but of what the sceptic disbelieves and why. And the moral for the practical biographer and historian is that he must wait till things settle down a little more, before he claims to disbelieve anything.

This being so he can choose between two courses; and not without some hesitation, I have here chosen between them. The best and boldest course would be to tell the whole story in a straightforward way, miracles and all, as the original historians told it. And to this sane and simple course the new historians will probably have to return. But it must be remembered that this book is avowedly only an introduction to Saint Francis or the study of Saint Francis. Those who need an introduction are in their nature strangers. With them the object is to get them to listen to Saint Francis at all; and in doing so it is perfectly legitimate so to arrange the order of the facts that the familiar come before the unfamiliar and those they can at once understand before those they have a difficulty in understanding. I should only be too thankful if this thin and scratchy sketch contains a line or two that attracts men to study Saint Francis for themselves; and if they do study him for themselves, they will soon find that the supernatural part of the story seems quite as natural as the rest. But it was necessary that my outline should be a merely human one, since I was only presenting his claim on all humanity, including sceptical humanity. I therefore adopted the alternative course, of showing first that nobody but a born fool could fail to realise that Francis of Assisi was a very real historical human being; and then summarising briefly in this chapter the superhuman powers that were certainly a part of that history and humanity. It only remains to say a few words about some distinctions that may reasonably be observed in the matter by any man of any views; that he may not confuse the point and climax of the saint’s life with the fancies or rumours that were really only the fringes of his reputation.

There is so immense a mass of legends and anecdotes about Saint Francis of Assisi, and there are so many admirable compilations that cover nearly all of them, that I have been compelled within these narrow limits to pursue a somewhat narrow policy; that of following one line of explanation and only mentioning one anecdote here or there because it illustrates that explanation. If this is true about all the legends and stories, it is especially true about the miraculous legends and the supernatural stories. If we were to take some stories as they stand, we should receive a rather bewildered impression that the biography contains more supernatural events than natural ones. Now it is clean against Catholic tradition, co-incident in so many points with common sense, to suppose that this is really the proportion of these things in practical human life. Moreover, even considered as supernatural or preternatural stories, they obviously fall into certain different classes, not so much by our experience of miracles as by our experience of stories. Some of them have the character of fairy stories in their form even more than their incident. They are obviously tales told by the fire to peasants or the children of peasants, under conditions in which nobody thinks he is propounding a religious doctrine to be received or rejected, but only rounding off a story in the most symmetrical way, according to that sort of decorative scheme or pattern that runs through all fairy stories. Others are obviously in their form most emphatically evidence; that is they are testimony that is truth or lies; and it will be very hard for any judge of human nature to think they are lies.

It is admitted that the story of the Stigmata is not a legend but can only be a lie. I mean that it is certainly not a late legendary accretion added afterwards to the fame of Saint Francis; but is something that started almost immediately with his earliest biographers. It is practically necessary to suggest that it was a conspiracy; indeed there has been some disposition to put the fraud upon the unfortunate Elias, whom so many parties have been disposed to treat as a useful universal villain. It has been said, indeed, that these early biographers, Saint Bonaventura and Celano and the Three Companions, though they declare that Saint Francis received the mystical wounds, do not say that they themselves saw those wounds. I do not think this argument conclusive; because it only arises out of the very nature of the narrative. The Three Companions are not in any case making an affidavit; and therefore none of the admitted parts of their story are in the form of an affidavit. They are writing a chronicle of a comparatively impersonal and very objective description. They do not say, “I saw Saint Francis’s wounds”; they say, “St. Francis received wounds.” But neither do they say, “I saw Saint Francis go into the Portiuncula”; they say, “St. Francis went into the Portiuncula.” But I still cannot understand why they should be trusted as eye-witnesses about the one fact and not trusted as eye-witnesses about the other. It is all of a piece; it would be a most abrupt and abnormal interruption in their way of telling the story if they suddenly began to curse and to swear, and give their names and addresses, and take their oath that they themselves saw and verified the physical facts in question. It seems to me, therefore, that this particular discussion goes back to the general question I have already mentioned; the question of why these chronicles should be credited at all, if they are credited with abounding in the incredible. But that again will probably be found to revert, in the last resort, to the mere fact that some men cannot believe in miracles because they are materialists. That is logical enough; but they are bound to deny the preternatural as much in the testimony of a modern scientific professor as in that of a medieval monkish chronicler. And there are plenty of professors for them to contradict by this time.

But whatever may be thought of such supernaturalism in the comparatively material and popular sense of supernatural acts, we shall miss the whole point of Saint Francis, especially of Saint Francis after Alverno, if we do not realise that he was living a supernatural life. And there is more and more of such supernaturalism in his life as he approaches towards his death. This element of the supernatural did not separate him from the natural; for it was the whole point of his position that it united him more perfectly to the natural. It did not make him dismal or dehumanised; for it was the whole meaning of his message that such mysticism makes a man cheerful and humane. But it was the whole point of his position, and it was the whole meaning of his message, that the power that did it was a supernatural power. If this simple distinction were not apparent from the whole of his life, it would be difficult for any one to miss it in reading the account of his death.

In a sense he may be said to have wandered as a dying man, just as he had wandered as a living one. As it became more and more apparent that his health was failing, he seems to have been carried from place to place like a pageant of sickness or almost like a pageant of mortality. He went to Rieti, to Nursia, perhaps to Naples, certainly to Cortona by the lake of Perugia. But there is something profoundly pathetic, and full of great problems, in the fact that at last, as it would seem, his flame of life leapt up and his heart rejoiced when they saw afar off on the Assisian hill the solemn pillars of the Portiuncula. He who had become a vagabond for the sake of a vision, he who had denied himself all sense of place and possession, he whose whole gospel and glory it was to be homeless, received like a Parthian shot from nature, the sting of the sense of home. He also had his maladie du clocher, his sickness of the spire; though his spire was higher than ours. “Never,” he cried with the sudden energy of strong spirits in death, “never give up this place. If you would go anywhere or make any pilgrimage, return always to your home, for this is the holy house of God.” And the procession passed under the arches of his home; and he lay down on his bed and his brethren gathered round him for the last long vigil. It seems to me no moment for entering into the subsequent disputes about which successors he blessed or in what form and with what significance. In that one mighty moment he blessed us all.

After he had taken farewell of some of his nearest an especially some of his oldest friends, he was lifted at his own request off his own rude bed and laid on the bare ground; as some say clad only in a hair-shirt, as he had first gone forth into the wintry woods from the presence of his father. It was the final assertion of his great fixed idea; of praise and thanks springing to their most towering height out of nakedness and nothing. As he lay there we may be certain that his seared and blinded eyes saw nothing but their object and their origin. We may be sure that the soul, in its last inconceivable isolation, was face to face with nothing less than God Incarnate and Christ Crucified. But for the men standing around him there must have been other thoughts mingling with these; and many memories must have gathered like ghosts in the twilight, as that day wore on and that great darkness descended in which we all lost a friend. For what lay dying there was not Dominic of the Dogs of God, a leader in logical and controversial wars that could be reduced to a plan and handed on like a plan; a master of a machine of democratic discipline by which others could organise themselves. What was passing from the world was a person; a poet; an outlook on life like a light that was never after on sea or land; a thing not to be replaced or repeated while the earth endures. It has been said that there was only one Christian, who died on the cross; it is truer to say in this sense that there was only one Franciscan, whose name was Francis. Huge and happy as was the popular work he left behind him, there was something that he could not leave behind, any more than a landscape painter can leave his eyes in his will. It was an artist in life who was here called to be an artist in death; and he had a better right than Nero, his anti-type, to say Qualis artifexpereo. For Nero’s life was full of posing for the occasion like that of an actor; while the Umbrian’s had a natural and continuous grace like that of an athlete. But Saint Francis had better things to say and better things to think about, and his thoughts were caught upwards where we cannot follow them, in divine and dizzy heights to which death alone can lift us up.

Round about him stood the brethren in their brown habits, those that had loved him even if they afterwards disputed with each other. There was Bernard, his first friend, and Angelo, who had served as his secretary, and Elias, his successor, whom tradition tried to turn into a sort of Judas, but who seems to have been little worse than an official in the wrong place. His tragedy was that he had a Franciscan habit without a Franciscan heart, or at any rate with a very un-Franciscan head. But though he made a bad Franciscan, he might have made a decent Dominican. Anyhow, there is no reason to doubt that he loved Francis, for ruffians and savages did that. Anyhow he stood among the rest as the hours passed and the shadows lengthened in the house of the Portiuncula; and nobody need think so ill of him as to suppose that his thoughts were then in the tumultuous future, in the ambitions and controversies of his later years.

A man might fancy that the birds must have known when it happened; and made some motion in the evening sky. As they had once, according to the tale, scattered to the four winds of heaven in the pattern of a cross at his signal of dispersion, they might now have written in such dotted lines a more awful augury across the sky. Hidden in the woods perhaps were little cowering creatures never again to be so much noticed and understood; and it has been said that animals are sometimes conscious of things to which man, their spiritual superior, is for the moment blind. We do not know whether any shiver passed through all the thieves and the outcasts and the outlaws, to tell them what had happened to him who never knew the nature of scorn.

But at least in the passages and porches of the Portiuncula there was a sudden stillness, where all the brown figures stood like bronze statues; for the stopping of the great heart that had not broken till it held the world.

Chapter X – The Testament of Saint Francis

In one sense doubtless it is a sad irony that Saint Francis, who all his life had desired all men to agree, should have died amid increasing disagreements. But we must not exaggerate this discord, as some have done, so as to turn it into a mere defeat of all his ideals. There are some who represent his work as having been merely ruined by the wickedness of the world, or what they always assume to be the even greater wickedness of the Church.

This little book is an essay on Saint Francis and not on the Franciscan Order, still less on the Catholic Church or the Papacy or the policy pursued towards the extreme Franciscans or the Fraticelli. It is therefore only necessary to note in a very few words what was the general nature of the controversy that raged after the great saint’s death, and to some extent troubled the last days of his life. The dominant detail was the interpretation of the vow of poverty, or the refusal of all possessions. Nobody so far as I know ever proposed to interfere with the vow of the individual friar that he would have no individual possessions. Nobody, that is, proposed to interfere with his negation of private property. But some Franciscans, invoking the authority of Francis on their side, went further than this and further I think than anybody else has ever gone. They proposed to abolish not only private property but property. That is, they refused to be corporately responsible for anything at all; for any buildings or stores or tools; they refused to own them collectively even when they used them collectively. It is perfectly true that many, especially among the first supporters of this view, were men of a splendid and selfless spirit, wholly devoted to the great saint’s ideal. It is also perfectly true that the Pope and the authorities of the Church did not think this conception was a workable arrangement, and went so far in modifying it as to set aside certain clauses in the great saint’s will. But it is not at all easy to see that it was a workable arrangement or even an arrangement at all; for it was really a refusal to arrange anything. Everybody knew of course that Franciscans were communists; but this was not so much being a communist as being an anarchist. Surely upon any argument somebody or something must be answerable for what happened to or in or concerning a number of historic edifices and ordinary goods and chattels. Many idealists of a socialistic sort, notably of the school of Mr. Shaw or Mr. Wells, have treated this dispute as if it were merely a case of the tyranny of wealthy and wicked pontiffs crushing the true Christianity of Christian Socialists. But in truth this extreme ideal was in a sense the very reverse of Socialist, or even social. Precisely the thing which these enthusiasts refused was that social ownership on which Socialism is built; what they primarily refused to do was what Socialists primarily exist to do; to own legally in their corporate capacity. Nor is it true that the tone of the Popes towards the enthusiasts was merely harsh and hostile. The Pope maintained for a long time a compromise which he had specially designed to meet their own conscientious objections. a compromise by which the Papacy itself held the property in a kind of trust for the owners who refused to touch it. The truth is that this incident shows two things which are common enough in Catholic history, but very little understood by the journalistic history of industrial civilisation. It shows that the Saints were sometimes great men when the Popes were small men. But it also shows that great men are sometimes wrong when small men are right. And it will be found, after all, very difficult for any candid and clear-headed outsider to deny that the Pope was right, when he insisted that the world was not made only for Franciscans.

For that was what was behind the quarrel. At the back of this particular practical question there was something much larger and more momentous, the stir and wind of which we can feel as we read the controversy. We might go so far as to put the ultimate truth thus. Saint Francis was so great and original a man that he had something in him of what makes the founder of a religion. Many of his followers were more or less ready, in their hearts, to treat him as the founder of a religion. They were willing to let the Franciscan spirit escape from Christendom as the Christian spirit had escaped from Israel. They were willing to let it eclipse Christendom as the Christian spirit had eclipsed Israel. Francis, the fire that ran through the roads of Italy, was to be the beginning of a conflagration in which the old Christian civilisation was to be consumed. That was the point the Pope had to settle; whether Christendom should absorb Francis or Francis Christendom. And he decided rightly, apart from the duties of his place; for the Church could include all that was good in the Franciscans and the Franciscans could not include all that was good in the Church. There is one consideration which, though sufficiently clear in the whole story, has not perhaps been sufficiently noted, especially by those who cannot see the case for a certain Catholic common sense larger even than Franciscan enthusiasm. Yet it arises out of the very merits of the man whom they so rightly admire. Francis of Assisi, as has been said again and again, was a poet; that is, he was a person who could express his personality. Now it is everywhere the mark of this sort of man that his very limitations make him larger. He is what he is, not only by what he has, but in some degree by what he has not. But the limits that make the lines of such a personal portrait cannot be made the limits of all humanity. Saint Francis is a very strong example of this quality in the man of genius, that in him even what is negative is positive, because it is part of a character. An excellent example of what I mean may be found in his attitude towards learning and scholarship. He ignored and in some degree discouraged books and book-learning; and from his own point of view and that of his own work in the world he was absolutely right. The whole point of his message was to be so simple that the village idiot could understand it. The whole point of his point of view was that it looked out freshly upon a fresh world, that might have been made that morning. Save for the great primal things, the Creation and the Story of Eden, the first Christmas and the first Easter, the world had no history. But is it desired or desirable that the whole Catholic Church should have no history?

It is perhaps the chief suggestion of this book that Saint Francis walked the world like the Pardon of God. I mean that his appearance marked the moment when men could be reconciled not only to God but to nature and, most difficult of all, to themselves. For it marked the moment when all the stale paganism that had poisoned the ancient world was at last worked out of the social system. He opened the gates of the Dark Ages as of a prison of purgatory, where men had cleansed themselves as hermits in the desert or heroes in the barbarian wars. It was in fact his whole function to tell men to start afresh and, in that sense, to tell them to forget. If they were to turn over a new leaf and begin a fresh page with the first large letters of the alphabet, simply drawn and brilliantly coloured in the early mediaeval manner, it was clearly a part of that particular childlike cheerfulness that they should paste down the old page that was all black and bloody with horrid things. For instance, I have already noted that there is not a trace in the poetry of this first Italian poet of all that pagan mythology which lingered long after paganism. The first Italian poet seems the only man in the world who has never even heard of Virgil. This was exactly right for the special sense in which he is the first Italian poet. It is quite right that he should call a nightingale a nightingale, and not have its song spoilt or saddened by the terrible tales of Itylus or Procne. In short, it is really quite right and quite desirable that Saint Francis should never have heard of Virgil. But do we really desire that Dante should never have heard of Virgil? Do we really desire that Dante should never have read any pagan mythology? It has been truly said that the use that Dante makes of such fables is altogether part of a deeper orthodoxy; that his huge heathen fragments, his gigantic figures of Minos or of Charon, only give a hint of some enormous natural religion behind all history and from the first foreshadowing the Faith. It is well to have the Sybil as well as David in the Dies Irae. That Saint Francis would have burned all the leaves of all the books of the Sybil, in exchange for one fresh leaf from the nearest tree, is perfectly true; and perfectly proper to Saint Francis. But it is good to have the Dies Irae as well as the Canticle of the Sun.

By this thesis, in short, the coming of Saint Francis was like the birth of a child in a dark house, lifting its doom; a child that grows up unconscious of the tragedy and triumphs over it by his innocence. In him it is necessarily not only innocence but ignorance. It is the essence of the story that he should pluck at the green grass without knowing it grows over a murdered man or climb the apple-tree without knowing it was the gibbet of a suicide. It was such an amnesty and reconciliation that the freshness of the Franciscan spirit brought to all the world. But it does not follow that it ought to impose its ignorance on all the world. And I think it would have tried to impose it on all the world. For some Franciscans it would have seemed right that Franciscan poetry should expel Benedictine prose. For the symbolic child it was quite rational. It was right enough that for such a child the world should be a large new nursery with blank white-washed walls, on which he could draw his own pictures in chalk in the childish fashion, crude in outline and gay in colour; the beginnings of all our art. It was right enough that to him such a nursery should seem the most magnificent mansion of the imagination of man. But in the Church of God are many mansions.

Every heresy has been an effort to narrow the Church. If the Franciscan movement had turned into a new religion, it would after all have been a narrow religion. In so far as it did turn here and there into a heresy, it was a narrow heresy. It did what heresy always does; it set the mood against the mind. The mood was indeed originally the good and glorious mood of the great Saint Francis, but it was not the whole mind of God or even of man. And it is a fact that the mood itself degenerated, as the mood turned into a monomania. A sect that came to be called the Fraticelli declared themselves the true sons of Saint Francis and broke away from the compromises of Rome in favour of what they would have called the complete programme of Assisi. In a very little while these loose Franciscans began to look as ferocious as Flagellants. They launched new and violent vetoes; they denounced marriage; that is, they denounced mankind. In the name of the most human of saints they declared war upon humanity. They did not perish particularly through being persecuted; many of them were eventually persuaded; and the unpersuadable rump of them that remained remained without producing anything in the least calculated to remind anybody of the real Saint Francis. What was the matter with these people was that they were mystics; mystics and nothing else but mystics; mystics and not Catholics; mystics and not Christians; mystics and not men. They rotted away because, in the most exact sense, they would not listen to reason. And Saint Francis, however wild and romantic his gyrations might appear to many, always hung on to reason by one invisible and indestructible hair.

The great saint was sane; and with the very sound of the word sanity, as at a deeper chord struck upon a harp, we come back to something that was indeed deeper than everything about him that seemed an almost elvish eccentricity. He was not a mere eccentric because he was always turning towards the centre and heart of the maze; he took the queerest and most zigzag short cuts through the wood, but he was always going home. He was not only far too humble to be an heresiarch, but he was far too human to desire to be an extremist, in the sense of an exile at the ends of the earth. The sense of humour which salts all the stories of his escapades alone prevented him from ever hardening into the solemnity of sectarian self-righteousness. He was by nature ready to admit that he was wrong; and if his followers had on some practical points to admit that he was wrong, they only admitted that he was wrong in order to prove that he was right. For it is they, his real followers, who have really proved that he was right and even in transcending some of his negations have triumphantly extended and interpreted his truth. The Franciscan order did not fossilise or break off short like something of which the true purpose has been frustrated by official tyranny or internal treason. It was this, the central and orthodox trunk of it, that afterwards bore fruit for the world. It counted among its sons Bonaventura, the great mystic, and Bernardino, the popular preacher, who filled Italy with the very beatific buffooneries of a Jongleur de Dieu. It counted Raymond Lully with his strange learning and his large and daring plans for the conversion of the world; a man intensely individual exactly as Saint Francis was intensely individual. It counted Roger Bacon, the first naturalist whose experiments with light and water had all the luminous quaintness that belongs to the beginnings of natural history; and whom even the most material scientists have hailed as a father of science. It is not merely true that these were great men who did great work for the world; it is also true that they were a certain kind of men keeping the spirit and savour of a certain kind of man, that we can recognise in them a taste and tang of audacity and simplicity, and know them for the sons of Saint Francis.

For that is the full and final spirit in which we should turn to Saint Francis; in the spirit of thanks for what he has done. He was above all things a great giver; and he cared chiefly for the best kind of giving which is called thanksgiving. If another great man wrote a grammar of assent, he may well be said to have written a grammar of acceptance; a grammar of gratitude. He understood down to its very depths the theory of thanks; and its depths are a bottomless abyss. He knew that the praise of God stands on its strongest ground when it stands on nothing. He knew that we can best measure the towering miracle of the mere fact of existence if we realise that but for some strange mercy we should not even exist. And something of that larger truth is repeated in a lesser form in our own relations with so mighty a maker of history. He also is a giver of things we could not have even thought of for ourselves; he also is too great for anything but gratitude. From him came a whole awakening of the world and a dawn in which all shapes and colours could be seen anew. The mighty men of genius who made the Christian civilisation that we know appear in history almost as his servants and imitators. Before Dante was, he had given poetry to Italy; before Saint Louis ruled, he had risen as the tribune of the poor; and before Giotto had painted the pictures, he had enacted the scenes. That great painter who began the whole human inspiration of European painting had himself gone to Saint Francis to be inspired. It is said that when Saint Francis staged in his own simple fashion a Nativity Play of Bethlehem, with kings and angels in the stiff and gay mediaeval garments and the golden wigs that stood for haloes, a miracle was wrought full of the Franciscan glory. The Holy Child was a wooden doll or bambino, and it was said that he embraced it and that the image came to life in his arms. He assuredly was not thinking of lesser things; but we may at least say that one thing came to life in his arms; and that was the thing that we call the drama. Save for his intense individual love of song, he did not perhaps himself embody this spirit in any of these arts. He was the spirit that was embodied. He was the spiritual essence and substance that walked the world, before any one had seen these things in visible forms derived from it: a wandering fire as if from nowhere, at which men more material could light both torches and tapers. He was the soul of mediaeval civilisation before it even found a body. Another and quite different stream of spiritual inspiration derives largely from him; all that reforming energy of mediaeval and modern times that goes to the burden of Deus est Deus Pauperum. His abstract ardour for human beings was in a multitude of just mediaeval laws against the pride and cruelty of riches; it is to-day behind much that is loosely called Christian Socialist and can more correctly be called Catholic Democrat. Neither on the artistic nor the social side would anybody pretend that these things would not have existed without him; yet it is strictly true to say that we cannot now imagine them without him; since he has lived and changed the world.

And something of that sense of impotence which was more than half his power will descend on any one who knows what that inspiration has been in history, and can only record it in a series of straggling and meagre sentences. He will know something of what Saint Francis meant by the great and good debt that cannot be paid. He will feel at once the desire to have done infinitely more and the futility of having done anything. He will know what it is to stand under such a deluge of a dead man’s marvels, and have nothing in return to establish against it; to have nothing to set up under the overhanging, overwhelming arches of such a temple of time and eternity, but this brief candle burnt out so quickly before his shrine.

---

Saints Index Page | Catholic Community Forum | Contact Author | Message Board

The wilderness!!!! I just realized what it is.

Wow. . . .     The wilderness!!!!   I just realized what it is.

The Family is in the Wilderness now.  I don’t mean everybody who just wants to party all the time now, but I mean the ones who were real die-hard, dropped out, revolutionary people who decided to follow Jesus and be extreme and everything.   Here’s my point:  In Homes, you were always far from the mainstream of society, but actually as a disciple, practically you were surrounded by warm fellowship, or at least like-minded people who were technically supposed to be doing and believing the same thing.  Now, there is literally no boundaries and no regulations and no homes.  So if you are someone who is holding on to your faith in the revolutionary practices and mindsets, you are literally ‘in the wilderness’ now.  The Family was a comfortable place!   But I think it had to melt down, for all intensive purposes to allow those who were really going to be those ‘end time witnesses’ to have their own wilderness experiences before It Hits the Fan.  It all makes so much more sense now.   Paul had his wilderness time.  Moses had his.   Jesus even had his wilderness experience!  And these all happened RIGHT BEFORE THE ACTION STARTED I guess to burn anything away that was not founded on faith and the Word, and to ensure that each individual really established their own link to the Lord.   And none of them were perfect by any means, except Jesus – - – and notice that Jesus didn’t do any great works in the desert except hold on to HIS faith!   Moses protested against having to be a leader and spokesperson, and Paul . . .  well who knows but I’m sure he had his own issues too.    Ah, yes – - – Israel as A NATION was also in the wilderness!

 

And Aragorn too!  . . . oh wait, he wasn’t in the Bible, sorry.  But LOTR  is LIKE the Bible!

So. . . are you in the wilderness?  Then take heart!   I don’t think we have much time, at the least not as much as Moses or the Israelites spent in the wilderness.   But just take heart, and be encouraged, brother, whoever you are, and keep the faith!   I’d love to hear from you and know what you’re doing and what the Lord is doing in your life!   GBY!!!!!

If you can’t be a missionary, support one: Please Pray for Bob

tracts are a very effective way to witness!  Never underestimate the power of paper!  Sid Roth was saved by a tract on a toilet seat!   Make your own, or print some pre-made goodies!  It could change the world!!!!!

January 20, 2012
Holly Deyo

Yesterday a man phoned after hearing Steve’s interview on Coast To Coast AM sharing that he’d never heard that program before and just ‘happened onto’ it. As he shared his story, it was obvious Bob is a humble, devout Christian – man who has seen many challenges of late.

A few years ago his wife left him for another man and during the course of the divorce, he lost his very successful log home business. Bob, at 70, has no hobbies, so without a wife or business, he spends his time reading the Bible and handing out “path to salvation” tracts. Bob purchases 500 of these written messages every single week and goes into all parts of town – and obviously some unsavory areas – to hand them out.

Since he is in a tourist town, Bob sees many opportunities for outreach. He doesn’t proselytize or preach, but with each pamphlet pressed into their hands, he reassures “God loves you”.

A few nights ago, he was handing out tracts in front of a tavern when out came two black men. Bob gave them a pamphlet and uttered his customary “God loves you”. The two started down the sidewalk, turned and hollered, “Hey you, we came down here to drink, not to get preached to!” They then began beating him unmercifully, knocking out some teeth and breaking bones.

Bob is recovering, undeterred, and wants in the worst way to do the Lord’s work again as he sees this is his mission. Bob shared that he too, like most Christians, feels time is short and we must do all we can to save every single soul before Heaven’s door slams shut.

Bob asked for nothing during our conversation except that we pray for him. If your heart is so moved, please do so.

Thanks, Holly

Citizenships to Heaven Now Available!

Song: ‘Run Wolf Warrior’

Listen to this song, do you feel something deep within you to fly away from the fallen nature of this world? Come away with jesus, today! Leave behind the majestic madness of the fallen cities and man’s chaos, and be a Heavenly Person! Citizenships are available! What are you waiting for?

Vocal: Joyce
Music: Yoko Kanno
Words: Chris Mosdell

Run, wolf warrior, to ends eternal
Through the wreckage of the death of the day
Scent of silence under starlight spinning
A captured beast within a human skin

Are you searching for long lost landscapes
Lit by flowers and crystal cascades?
Where the lamb lies down with the lion
Where the wolf is one with the wild

Run, wolf warrior, through kingdoms’ chaos
Senseless cities and ghost towns towering
Howl, O hunter, though few know you’re crying
Face upturned into that midnight moon

Are you hunting for mystic mountains
Where the air is like liquid laughter?
Where the beasts inherit the earth
Where the last again will be first

Run, wolf warrior, to hide your hunger
The rain will wash away the pains of the day
In your eyes there are cold fires burning
Tongues of flame that can never be tamed

Are you running from Man’s delusion
Majestic madness and your exclusion
To where the lamb lies down with the lion?

Are you running down ancient pathways
Through this dark and deserted land
To where man is once more a child?

Are you running to freedom’s fortress
By the side of wide open seas
Where the wolf is one with the wild?

Run, run, run…

Run, run, run, run, run, run on, run on through the rain…

before America is destroyed by the Russians and the Chinese, God will reveal the evil of America’s sins before their God — prophecy by Steve Quayle PLUS amazing expose of Obama Insider

Summoning Of Evil Entities

January 19, 2012
Steve Quayle

These specific Gregorian chants  are the Summoning Of Evil Entities and invoking their powers for possession. You may not understand yet but the “Nephilim” and their demon spawn are manifesting. The “Gregori” are a very specific group of fallen angels in torment waiting to be loosed. They ask Enoch to pray for them and are mentioned in the the Book of Enoch.

This is direct fulfillment of the word that I spoke over a decade ago – “That before America is destroyed by the Russians and the Chinese, God will reveal the evil of America’s sins before their God”! This is the secret sins of Americas leadership manifesting.

The invocation of evil spirits is a slap in the face of the Living God! The Lord God of Heaven will respond! Prepare your hearts and steel your resolve to seek the Lord Jesus, while  this ever shortening period of repentance is offered!

 

 

 

amazing expose of Obama Insider:

 

White House Insider: Obama is an Atheist

by Ulsterman on January 16, 2012 with 52 Comments in News

 

 

In a long and winding - and at times perhaps near incoherent discussion, a longtime D.C. political operative arrived bearing gifts and a willingness to talk about “almost anything and everything” pertaining to the Obama White House – both past and present and the always vigilant look into its very near future.

_______________________

Note:  This interview was conducted over the course of several hours and, at Insider’s request, accompanied by a  number of drinks.  While the consumption of said drink most certainly contributed to the demeanor of both involved, the end result is yet another fascinating look into the troubling machinations of an Obama administration and the president himself, seemingly intent on the purposeful remaking of the United States of America and those within both political parties now working to prevent that from happening.  It was later requested the conversation be published in its entirety. That request will be granted – though the resulting length does require it to be broken up into separate parts.

 

_________________________

PART ONE:

 

Insider:  Let’s drink – and let’s talk.  In that order…

UM:  Is this a celebration?  You have good news?

Insider:  A celebration of…I’m above ground son.  Nothing more needed than that.  So what the hell was that interview about?  -Name deleted- sends you on a walk?  They put you up here too?

Read more in News

« Obama’s Race War – Home for the Holidays Campaign Caught On Video

Valerie Jarrett Getting Secret Service Protection? »

UM:  They did.

Insider:  You take the walk?

UM:  Yeah – not sure what I was looking for…but I took the walk.  19th and G.

Insider:  Mmmm…been ’round there a million times.  The IMF, right?  World Bank?  See the new building.  IMF 2?

UM:  Yeah.

Insider:  Well?  Did the sky break open?  Shaft of light?  All that sh-t?

UM:  No.

Insider:  Waste of time?

UM:  Don’t know yet – maybe part of something they want to explain to me later?  The buildings were impressive – huge.

Insider:  Yeah, they are that.  A whole city of people working inside of them too.  Can I give you a suggestion though?

UM:  Sure.

Insider:  Don’t go jumping when they tell you to. -Name deleted- is a very…they live in a different place.  Don’t breath the same oxygen we do.  Not sayin’ they had you go running here as some kind of joke.  Probably got something to do with somethin’.  But whether or not you ever find out…they can be damn slippery you know?  Or they’ll just drop it without a word of explanation.  They’ve taken an interest in you – not sure what that’s about…but I would really urge you to keep…keep your guard up, ok?  People like them – they are dinosaurs.  Big fu–ing dinosaurs that might crush you right under them and not even know it.

UM:  Any ideas on why they were so defensive of Ron Paul?

Insider:  That…that I don’t know.  I was like you reading that…Ron Paul?  What?  They sure as hell don’t have much in common.  And I know they are real tight with Israel – talking inner circle stuff.  Netanyahu.  Tight.  We’ve already used that relationship with this stuff.  And Ron Paul doesn’t exactly come off as a friend of Israel, right?  At least that’s my understanding.  Granted, I never paid him much mind one way or the other until recently.

UM:  Why are you paying attention to him now?  Something changed?

Insider:  Well, he’s running a pretty damn good campaign for one.  Messin’ a bit with the nomination don’t you think?  It should start to fade here soon, but that leaves all them supporters willing to jump ship.  His support…it’s a damn mess is what it is.  Those people got no rhyme or reason to why they are supporting the man and that has some of us wondering the outcome…and that makes me a bit nervous.

UM:  Ron Paul is a threat then?  And if so, to what?

Insider:  A threat?  Not yet…but he could be.  That’s what – I don’t like guessing.  I want to know the outcome, right?  Or know it as much as possible.  The Paul campaign, and I got to give them credit, they are running a hell of a campaign with a less than ideal candidate…it could muck up the outcome.  If he runs 3rd party…I just don’t know the outcome of that.  But it got a lot of us talking…got a lot of us scratching our heads.  Or our ass…scratching something anyways…

UM:  What do you mean by “muck up the outcome”?

Insider:  Get Barack Obama a second term, that’s what I mean.  Get the bastard re-elected.

UM:  If that is a concern – and I agree it certainly could be…why would -name deleted- be so willing to protect Ron Paul?

Insider:  If I knew that I would tell you.  I don’t know…I don’t – that’s what makes me nervous.  What are they up to with that?  Somebody that high up in political food chain telling you…sayin’ to lay off the Ron Paul – Soros stuff…what for?  Why do they care?  The Federal Reserve?  The IMF?  That One-World-Order bullsh-t?  Nah…don’t add up.  They are up to something and I don’t know what it is.  So…f-ck it…I just keep dealing with what I know.  With what’s right in front of me.  That’s what I do.  Figure out what was, what is, and what will be.

UM:  Could they want Ron Paul to make a 3rd party run?  Or to have people write his name in if he is not the nominee?  Have you done any polling to determine if Ron Paul would actually pull more from the Democratic Party side than the Republican side?

(Lengthy Pause)

Insider:  Son, you might have just opened up my own eyes on this.  Son-of-a-b-tch….they been playing a whole different game on this. The anti-war…that whole angle.  Sh-t…right in front of me and I didn’t see it.  Right fu–ing there and I didn’t see it!

UM:  So that’s it then?  You think—

Insider: (interrupts)  That could be it.  It sure as hell could.  Makes more sense…  If I find some polling has been done…can trace who ordered it up…(laughs)  That sneaky old bastard…this would be so like them.  You got no idea…they are gonna either laugh or be seriously pissed when they read this.  Either way – you print it.  Don’t lose your nuts kid.  You print this.  Just like we said it.  You gonna do that?

UM:  That has always been the agreement.

Insider:  Good enough…(slaps hand down on table)  Sneaky bastard!

UM:  They did say they were working to defeat Obama more than either one of us realized.

Insider:  Yes  they did.  And one thing I know – they are good on their word.  Even if they don’t explain the process…the outcome has rarely been wrong.

UM:  So you’re not a – you don’t subscribe to worries over globalization?  The currency issues?

Insider:  Told you – I deal with what’s in front of me.  What I can see.  What I can do something about.  There are powers…told you my thoughts on that.  I have met some of those people.  Got stories of presidents…how they react to them.  Said they intimidate me.  Everyone.  That’s no exaggeration.  But their world isn’t my world…I focus on the world I’m livin’ in – not theirs.

UM:  Tell me a story of how presidents react to them.  You saw that?

Insider:  You love the stories don’t you?

UM:  It’s those stories people don’t hear about in the mainstream media, or if they do, it’s so long after the fact it don’t matter.  These stories of yours are a big part of what we are doing with this.  Perhaps the most influential part.

Insider:  And here I am thinkin’ it’s my charming personality… (laughs)

UM:  Yeah – there’s that.  Of course…

Insider:  How about I share with you a time I saw -name deleted- after Clinton was inaugurated?  That was actually the first time I saw them in person.  Parting of the sea…God himself walking into that room.  That’s how it struck me.

UM:  That would be fine.  Tell your story.

Insider:  Ok then…and talkin’ of stories…that last interview with -name deleted- I felt like I should be reading it with the lights out and a flashlight under my face.  (laughs)  A godd-mn ghost story was what that was!  The “19th and G” ghost story! (laughs)

UM:  Thanks – glad I amuse you.

Insider:  Now c’mon…you gotta admit it came off pretty damn heavy handed.  All that doom and gloom sh-t.  “Take the walk”…that didn’t strike you just a bit funny? Or odd?

UM: Nothing about this strikes me as very funny – including the threat of a global economic collapse.  Which I do believe is a very real threat by the way.

Insider:  Whew…you do got a hunger for that conspiracy sh-t don’t you?

UM:  I need you to get back to the story.  President Clinton and—

Insider:  Right- right…sure enough…

It’s just before the inauguration…some time after the bell ringing thing.  There’s about 100 or so of us gathered in this room…or hall…something like that.  Big players in the campaign.  Got the next President of the United States there.  He’s laughing, making small talk, congratulations all around – the kind of thing he’s so damn good at. Making everybody feel important.  We are all are part of history, right?  No media here – just the players.  A few members of Congress…donors…staff…transition people already giving updates as to the status of the move.  Personal aides.  These are soon to be very big players on the D.C. scene.  We got the White House motherf-ckers.  Damn if we didn’t pull it off.

The President-Elect, he comes up to me.  Calls me by my first name.  Big guy.  You don’t realize how big he is until you’re standing next to him in person.  He’s smaller these days.  A bit shrunken in.  Back then…a big strapping fella from Arkansas.  Cornbread-fed as my momma used to say.  Tells me thank you a number of times.  The easy smile, keeps the handshake going…totally comfortable.  In his element.  This is what he was born to be, right?  That laugh that the country would come to know so well.  Genuine laugh.  The head goes back, puts his hand on his belly…he loves the moment.  Never knew a politician that could so easily just live in the moment regardless of all the other sh-t that might be going on around them.  Which probably is a big reason why he got himself into so much trouble by the way.  That whole “in the moment” thing with him.  Blessing and a curse.

Hillary is there too of course…but she’s off to the side.  Not so comfortable as her husband.  Pensive – that the right word?  She smiles, but there’s no smile coming from her eyes.  The toll of the campaign, the scandal…you can see it already weighing her down a bit.  Poor woman has no idea what’s to come.  But she ain’t complaining just yet…she helped push her husband to where he now is.  And she is tough.  We love Bill.  We fear Hillary.  That hasn’t changed over the years.  We will stop and say hello to Bill because we want to.  We do the same to Hillary because we don’t want her pissed that we didn’t.

Gore is there too.  Didn’t like him then.  Like him less now.  He ain’t Tennessee – never been.  Spoiled D.C. political brat is what he is.  And a fu–ing loon to boot.

So that’s the scene – Bill Clinton is soon to be inaugurated the next President of the United States.  The guy is larger than life.  He is ruling that room.  Senators  with the legislative power of God are kissing his ass now.  The guy is King of the World.  And then this little fella walks in.  I don’t see him walk in…there’s just a sense.  A feeling that the rest of the room catches too.  Here is Bill Clinton, his head poking above the crowd of people hoping to get what I got – a quick  thank you, a handshake, a moment with history.  By now I’m off to the side a bit, but still about ten – maybe fifteen feet from the President-Elect.  And like I say…there’s this little fella parting the crowd…parting the sea – and heading right toward Clinton.  He don’t stop to acknowledge anyone…but everyone steps to the side.  Out of their way.  Even the Secret  Service detail who has been around for months now…they step aside.  Now I can’t stress that enough here…hell, I know I’m not saying it in a way that really communicates how that made me really take notice of who this person was.  You see…some of us had been on the campaign for…well…since the beginning.  And we still had to deal with the Secret Service when approaching Clinton.  Not a pat-down or anything…it’s not like that.  But they always put themselves there…they didn’t just step aside.  NEVER.

This time…for this person…they did.  I have since seen that kind of thing happen just a handful of times…and each time it was in the presence of one of these kinds of people.  There are donors.  There are bundlers.  And then there are these figures…not millions…not hundreds of millions…billions upon billions of dollars of influence.  That’s no conspiracy sh-t there – that’s just how it is.

So this little man – I can see him now.  I sensed it before, but I can see him now making his way…and then Clinton spots him too.  And in mid-sentence, I sh-t you not…mid-sentence he leaves a conversation and just about bolts his way to meet this gentleman who just came into the room.  A man who is soon to be the Leader of the Free World looks like he is about ready to sh-t himself if he don’t hurry the hell up to meet this guy.  So I’m thinking who the hell is that?  Never seen him before…we would come to know each other later, and much better after that…but up to that point I had never seen him.  Bill Clinton sure as hell knew who they were though.  And Hillary too.  She actually got to him first – before Bill.  And she looked visibly nervous.  She wanted to make an impression, and for those with any experience around her – that is unusual.  Tough lady.

So Hillary is shaking his hand now – the guy looks harmless.  Bill gets there and waits for Hillary to finish – he looks almost as apprehensive as she does.  The President-Elect shakes his hand and they are speaking.  I can’t hear what is being said, but I note that -name deleted- is watching this very intently.  He wants this…whatever this little meeting was…he wants it to go smoothly.  Bill leans down to allow the smaller man to say something directly into his ear.  Whatever is said is brief, but it’s got Clinton nodding his head in the affirmative and I can hear him say quite clearly, ”Absolutely – count on it.”  Then the man is gone as quick as he came and I wouldn’t see him again until well into the second term.  By then I know who they are.  I know the kind of influence they have.  And I know they are among a very select and powerful group of people who take a keen interest in the the political outcomes of this country.

You’re flirting with that kind of person when you run off and “take a walk” at their bidding.  I’m telling you to proceed with some caution on that.  I don’t know exactly what their interest in you is…but you might wanna be careful.  Not sayin’ you’re not…just…sayin’…

UM:  And you think my ideas on why they might want to defend Ron Paul is part of their current interest in the political outcome of 2012?

Insider:  I think you sure as hell made me look at it in a way I hadn’t thought of before.  I’ll qualify that a bit though…don’t spend too much time trying to figure these people out.  I’ve tried.  Those waters are too muddy.  How deep or how shallow…you just don’t know.  So I avoid trying to step into them at all whenever possible.  I take the information they give…grateful for that…but as to tryin’ to figure them out?  Not gonna happen – so don’t bother.

UM:  They gave you the Bin Laden info, right?

Insider: (Pause) …they were part of…they helped on that.  Yes.  Maybe.  That’s partly why I am…why I was so confused on the Ron Paul angle.  Couldn’t figure that out.

UM:  How so?

Insider:  Nah…wasting time trying – I told you, don’t try and figure these people out.

UM:  Military contracts?  They are part of that, right?  They told me that already.

Insider:  They did?

UM:  Yes – during the union discussion – Obama’s hopes to unionize the military.  So no reason you cannot talk about that now.

Insider:  Mmmm…maybe.  Yeah – I recall something about that.  You better believe it too.  They ain’t the only ones to suggest the administration wants very badly to bring some kind of union presence into the American military.  All of this Home for the Holidays thing…it’s there.  Give Obama a second term…he’ll make that move.  I know it.

UM:  That would be a disaster don’t you think?

Insider:  It…yes.  Hell yes.  Not quite up there with the Obamacare stuff…but another nail in the coffin of America…you bet.

UM:  So why does the military contracts and the Ron Paul support confuse you?

Insider:  If they’re making a hefty profit off of the military contracts…why Ron Paul?  He wants to cut the military budget, right?  Simple question of motivation there.  Doesn’t seem to be in their interest then to defend a candidate who would harm their own bottom line, right?

UM:  Unless they are being sincere in their concerns over a global economic collapse.

Insider:  (shrugs) …Maybe.  Like I told you – don’t waste time trying to figure it out.

UM:  We had some stuff off the record before…you didn’t want to make it part of this.  You started to share —

Insider: (interrupts) —don’t go there.  No purpose going there.  Can’t we just shoot the sh-t for a bit?  Does it always have to be all of “this”?

UM:  You called it your Vince Foster moment.  Remember that?

Insider:  We ain’t doing this.  No…c’mon now.

UM:  He was your friend.  A good friend.

Insider:  Foster?

UM:  No, -name deleted-.  You know who I’m talking about.

Insider:  Yeah…yes he was.  Good people.

UM:  You think there may have been foul play.  That’s what you said.  You weren’t sure about it, admitted you would never know…but it didn’t feel right.  He was speaking out openly with concerns and then they died.  And you did call it your Vince Foster moment.   Your words.  Your exact words.

Insider:  Sh-t c’mon now.  This dog ain’t huntin’ today.  What is done is done.  Nothing can change that and I was just speculating with you back then.  I was grieving and I was pissed and…just forget about that.  It’s got nothing to do with where we are at here now.  And I got no  proof, not information, nothing to substantiate a damn feeling I had.  And I don’t want to rehash all that now.

UM:  But you do have another story.  You have what you know was told to you…And if they were sharing it with you and some others…don’t you think it should be put out there?  Why not do it now?

Insider:  No.

UM:  You recall the time you did not wish to share what you witnessed first hand regarding Michelle Obama’s racism?  Her attitude toward rural white supporters?  That very specific example you gave?

Insider:  Yeah.

UM:  But your story painted a picture of the First Lady that has since gone on to be supported by others.  She is a highly divisive figure.  She has a history of anger and resentment toward Whites in America.  Those facts are now coming out.

Insider:  Of course they are.  It’s the truth.  Always has been.  And some of us knew it…but we chose to ignore…we still ignored it.  Too many still are.

UM:  So tell this story now.  Tell the truth.

Insider:  I told you – it ain’t the truth.  It’s just my…it’s a feeling I had at the time.  Something wasn’t sitting right with me, but going over it now…it don’t fit in with anything we are up against now.

UM:  How do you know?  You said much the same with the Michelle Obama racism story.  Lots of people dismissed what you shared with me then – but I’m willing to bet not nearly as many would do the same now.  You’ve been right too many times for them to dismiss you.

Insider:  I don’t care who…care who is dismissing me or not.  What we are doing here is tipping the balance.  Leaking it out there…and rattling their fu–ing cage.  You know that.  All the rest of it…maybe your ego getting stroked.  But the rest of it…don’t care.  Whatever.

UM:  I was right about the racism story.  I feel confident I’m right about this.  Tell that story.

Insider:  You’re talking -name deleted-, right?

UM:  Yes.

Insider:  And you think it has a part in this?  Or you just want another story?

UM:  Both.

Insider:  Why?  You gonna take this right back to…gonna be conspiracy sh-t again.  I ain’t doin’ no “19th and G” dance here for you or anyone.  Don’t care who they are.

UM:  This isn’t that and you know it.  This is what was told to you by someone who is no longer able to do the telling themselves.  Whatever they saw, whatever concerns they had…you’re responsible for that now.

Insider:  Don’t smoke me up son.

UM:  What?

Insider:  Don’t shine me.  You want another story…ok then.  But cut the bullsh-t.  Like right now.  Right fu–ing now.

UM:  I’m not doing that.  You know better.

Insider:  -Name deleted-  put you up to this?  This their doin’?  Got you taking walks and asking things you shoudn’t be asking?

UM:  No, they have nothing to do with this.  I have been wanting to ask you about this again for some time.  Remember – you mentioned it first.

Insider:  I bet.

UM:  How about we take a break…and then you tell that story.  Let’s get it out there.  It’s the right thing to do.  The story has value, it reveals once again what the country did when it elected Barack Obama…what the kind of person he is.  Character still matters right?  And if you don’t want to share the other part…what happened to -name deleted- after they told you…that’s fine.  I think you should – but I won’t push you on that. Fair enough?

Insider:  He’s an atheist you know.

UM: What?

Insider:  Barack Obama.  Atheist.  So is Jarrett.  Not that it matters…I don’t really care.  No…I do care. I don’t like the lying about it.  The bullsh-t way they go on using people.  Pretending.  That church in Chicago – it…for Obama it was just about connections.  Leverage.  Politics.  Now I see them…getting the media to show them going into a church, hearing Obama talk about his religion…it’s all…it’s nothing to them.  Nothing!  God is a joke to those people.  A punchline.

UM:  Is that part of the story?  The president’s atheism?

Insider:  No.  Maybe…speaks to their view of life though, right?  How the life of others ain’t important?  No accounting for their sins in their world. Hell don’t exist!  Murder…got nothing on them.  It’s all just an outdated and ridiculous concept, right?  Use the Black vote…use it up.  Go to their churches and then roll their eyes and mock them behind their backs.  He isn’t a Muslim…that…he never was.  The president sympathizes with anyone and anything that they feel…the people around him…Jarrett, the First Lady…anyone they feel has been mistreated by this country.  That’s his God – anti-Americanism.  Mark my words…gonna come out.  Some day we will find out the monster we elected in 2008.  The monsters that…the monsters who now inhabit the People’s House.

UM:  Good – good…let’s go there.  But share the story first. -Name deleted-.  Share what he told you.  What he saw in Denver.  At the convention.  If you wish to share anything beyond that – it’s up to you.

Take a break, and then share that story…

_____________________________

 

PART TWO NOW AVAILABLE    HERE

 

WHITE HOUSE INSIDER: You Don’t Ever Wanna Do The Things I’ve Done…

by Ulsterman on January 18, 2012 with 93 Comments in News

 

 

The second installment of our latest interview with a longtime D.C. political operative reveals a story once kept silent – but now finally finding its voice.  ( Part one  HERE  )

UM:  …Just start as you did before – before you decided to not include it in that previous interview.

 

Insider:  I had a good reason for that…still not sure we want to go there.  What’s done is done and all I got are thoughts.  Suggestions.  Bad feelings.

UM:  That’s fine – the story has worth.

Insider:  Another drink then…and another story for your…for whatever you think it might…

Read more in News

« Ron Paul Caught Lying About Osama Bin Laden Killing?

Game Changer? Perry Drops Out – Endorses Gingrich »

UM:  Go ahead.  The convention.  Denver.  2008.

Insider:  Yeah…yes-yes-yes.  Yes we fu–ing can.  Hope. Change.  All bullsh-t…

So let me…let me put it – I’ll start if off like this…

There’s a fella…he’s West Coast…I’m East Coast.  Great guy.  Hell of a nice guy.  Smart. Real sharp.

UM:  You’re both – you both do the same thing?  Within the Democratic Party?

Insider:  Yeah – that’s right.  I’ve been at it longer. I’m older…but he’s good.  Connected.  Well regarded. Funny son-of-a-bitch.  Well liked…that’s not easy to do…with what we do…being well liked.  I got…plenty…plenty of people don’t care much for me.  Comes with the-the job.  What it…sometimes what we are required to do.

You know…you know I destroyed a man’s career for the good of the party?  That’s what they told me.  For the good…they wouldn’t listen to reason.  So drop the goods.  Get it to that faggot at the Times.  Wife. Kids.  Shit…that’s all…that’s—

UM:  (interrupts)  I need you to focus on Denver…the convention…your friend.  Focus…

(Pause)

Insider: (smiles)  Yeah…my friend.  Maybe a friendly acquaintance…he was everybody’s friend though.  Even our Republican counterparts liked the guy.  Respected him.  We didn’t see each other all that much…but there were emails.  A phone call here and there.  He was a primary contact for the campaign out there…California, had some good people working with us in Nevada.  Dealing with the union f-cks out there.  J-sus did they screw Hillary on that.  I’ve seen some dirty sh-t go down…but that was…they stole it.  Bribed it. And she has to know.  Has to know…

UM:  The convention.  Go back to that.

Insider:  Ok – yeah…the fu–ing convention…

I’m gonna go there and then jump back…then bring it back…that’s how it went for me.  That’s how I started to put it together…what…what left me – what got me worried.  Thinkin’ they might of…that something very-very bad went down.

The Denver convention.  Big success, right?  Barack Obama…the media…just another easy campaign success for us.  Everyone falling over themselves to say how brilliant…how fu–ing brilliant Obama was.

UM:  You weren’t there.

Insider:  No…they had me…I was back east.  I watched it on the television like everyone else.

UM:  But your friend was there.  From the West Coast…the other operative.

Insider:  Oh yeah…he was there.  He was helping organize it all.  That’s how he got so close…closer than I had ever been to Obama up to then.

UM:  And he didn’t think of the convention as a success?  Is that right?

Insider:  No, that’s not right.  Everyone knew the convention was a success.  Can’t deny that…what a show, right?

…it’s what he saw behind the…behind the scenes.

UM:  From the president?

Insider:  He wasn’t the f–cking president yet.  He was still just a do-nothin’ Senator bought and paid for by those Chicago boys.

UM:  Explain what your friend saw – “behind the scenes” as you put it.

Insider:  Oh…what he saw – what he saw…yes indeed.  What he saw was sh-t that didn’t feel right. What he saw was…was a guy who came in draggin’ and a guy who left bouncin’ off  the f-cking walls.  What he saw…what he heard was a godd-mn…dammit…I’m forgettin’ how he told it. The term he used…

UM: The chant?

Insider:  Yeah – the chant…but he used a term for it and I can’t…it was a word…ah, dammit to hell…

UM:  How about you go back to the coming in dragging part…explain that a bit more.

Insider:  Not much to explain…Obama comes in…he’s been there already right.  Several practice runs…fired up the teleprompter, going over the stage marks…all the typical sh-t.  When he’s out practicing…the family is all there, right?  But when he’s in the back area…no family.  They are…they are in different areas.  My friend – he thought that was a bit odd.

UM:  The president – Barack Obama…he appeared fine during the rehearsals?

Insider:  Sure-sure…he wasn’t close to Obama at that point – but he could see him from a distance…could hear him.  He sounded…looked like the candidate on television.  The interviews.  Smooth. Confident.  Charismatic.

UM:  But then?

Insider:  But…then…later in the back area.  Like a meet n greet area…and an adjoining room.  Private.  Closed off.  So my friend is back there…some others too – they are hoping to catch the candidate coming in.  You know…everybody wants to shake his hand.  All that sh-t.

UM:  And Obama comes in.

Insider: Yeah – like I said…draggin’.  He’s…he looks wiped.  Wiped out.  His color is all off.  His eyes…he barely…my friend says…my friend SAID…he looked right through them.  Like his eyes couldn’t focus enough to see them…and a big fella…Black guy…he was…it looked like he was holding Obama up.  Making their way to the-the room…the private area.

UM:  Did everyone notice Obama’s condition?

Insider:  I don’t know – my friend didn’t say anything about that…but he sure as hell noticed.  He thought maybe Obama had gotten sick…it’s not uncommon on the campaign trail.  You eat some sh-t food sometimes.

…so Obama is holed up in this room.  People are kinda mingling about I guess…maybe ten, fifteen minutes go by.  Then a couple folks march on in – that’s how he put it to me…they marched on in…very purposeful.  One looked like Secret Service…the other was a woman.  Didn’t get too specific.  Wish he would have but he didn’t.  The woman goes in – the other fella…he stays outside the door.  She’s in there for maybe another five minutes…she comes back out and tells ‘em to clear the hall.  Clear out.  Says they need about ten minutes to prepare.

UM:  Prepare?

Insider:  That’s what he told me – she said they needed a little time to prepare.

UM:  For what?

Insider:  Hell if I know.

UM:  So did he clear out with the others?  Your friend?

Insider:  No…he goes up to the guy outside the door…outside the room Obama, the big fella, and the woman are in.  He’s just concerned…wants to know if he can help in any way.  You know, maybe go get something for a bad stomach?

…But the guy outside the door – he ain’t messin’.  It’s all business.  Serious.  He pushes my friend right on the chest – hard…tells him to step away and to clear the hall.  And that’s where…that’s when he hears the chanting.  The…he said it sounded like…like a…Gregory chant.  That’s the term he used.  A Gregory chant.

UM:  Gregorian?

Insider:  Eh?  Greg…yeah…Gregorian.

UM:  Was your friend Catholic?

Insider:  Catholic…I…I don’t know.  But that was the term there…Gregorian.  It sounded like a Gregorian chant coming from the room…the room Obama was holed up inside.

UM: Could they have been praying?  Singing?

Insider:  Maybe..but…this group…the Obamas…prayin’ has never seemed like their thing.  The team…they had a bunch of religion jokes you know.  Even by then it seemed clear to most of us…like I just told you – Obama is an atheist.  Now I’ve developed that little line of reason…0f reasoning later – down the road…but we all figured it then too.

UM:  And his wife – Michelle…no sign of her?

Insider:  I don’t think so…like he told me…they were never together except on that stage.  No wife.  No kids.  Not until it was showtime apparently.

UM:  So what then?  Your friend is stopped outside the door and he hears…he hears what is described as chanting…is he the only one around at this point?

Insider:  Don’t know that – he didn’t say.

He cleared out – like they told him.

UM:  Does he mention this to anyone else there?

Insider:  Then?  I don’t know…he would mention it later though.  I do know that.  He told it to some others…that’s a big part of this…where this story…where this is headed.  It’s where he f-cked up.  It’s where…it’s…(trails off)

UM: That’s not it…tell about when he sees Obama come out of the room again.

Insider:  Yeah…it’s maybe 20 or 30 minutes later…he makes his way back into the hall…there’s already a bunch of people there.  Somehow the message went out to come back in…I don’t know.  So they’re all mingling…the mood is great.  Nothing being said about Obama being sick, or acting strange…nothing.

UM:  But your friend is still wondering…concerned?

Insider:  Oh yeah…that seems natural, right?  The guy who is gonna accept the nomination on national television…the guy who is probably gonna be the next President of the United States…he is carried into a room not more than an hour ago?  Hell yes you would think he would be wondering what the f-ck is up with that.

UM:  But nobody else was concerned?

Insider:  I told you – I DON”T KNOW THAT.

UM:  Right then…go ahead.  Keep going…

Insider:  So…you got about…there’s a ton a people now waiting to see the…to see Obama make his way out into the hall.  The ceremony is firing up…you can hear the enormous crowd in the stadium…whatever worries there might have been…people mighta just forgot them.  Easy to do in that kind of environment.  It’s a f-cking rock concert you know.   A convention…that last night…the build up…an amazing thing.  Like a drug those moments.  You get a taste of it…you want more.

UM:  So Obama comes back out – he leaves that room.

Insider:  Michelle Obama comes out first.

UM:  She does?  But she never went in…

Insider:  Obviously she went in at some point…just…my friend didn’t see that. He wasn’t around.  Just…just shut up and let me do this…get through this.  Keep your mouth shut for a bit…

…Obama’s wife comes out, there’s another woman carrying a bag thing.  That would be makeup.  Pretty sure of that.  She was always…the amount of cover that Obama wears…I told you about that before right?  Cakes that sh-t on.  24/7.  It’s why his color seems to change so much…different brand, or product…something like that.

So they come out…the First Lady – soon to be…Michelle…she just walks on by.  Not a word to anyone.  She’s got a secret service guy who is alongside her.  Out she goes and not a word.  My friend notices somebody puts their hand on her  – trying to say high or something…it’s harmless…but the Secret Service fella, he is right there to intervene.  Pushes this other woman…she gets pushed back and the…Obama’s wife…she just keeps on walking.  No smile – nothin’.

Another five minutes or so and out comes Obama and a few others – the big fella from earlier, the woman who went in after them, and now there appears to be a couple of Secret Service alongside them.

UM:  Was that woman Jarrett?

Insider:  Told you – don’t know.  He…my friend – he didn’t say…

…so out of that room they come.  Everybody is excited…including Barack Obama.  It’s like…it’s like one man went into that room and another one came out.  An entirely different man walked out of that room than went in.  That is how…that’s how he told it to me.  A different man walked out.  The change…that…the transformation was stunning.  He seemed taller.  His eyes were…there was an energy to him.  Powerful.  He was smiling and joking, shaking hands, talking real fast…the suit – the one you see on television…every detail was perfect.  Everybody was rushing to shake his hand, tell them they loved him…but my friend…he was shaken up.  It was too damn weird, right?  What the hell happened in that room?  How could one man walk in and another man walk out?  We’re talking two extremes here…Obama was just about carried into that room…and he comes out…he’s bouncing off the f-cking walls.

UM:  Did your friend get close…up close to Obama at that time?

Insider:  Oh yeah…got the handshake.  Looked right up at him.  And Obama…he looked right down…looked right down and through him.

UM:  Through him?

Insider:  Yeah boy…right the f-ck through him.  He didn’t recognize…my friend…he had been introduced to Obama not more than a day before.  He was helping organize the whole fu–ing event there in Denver.  He spoke to the president…to the nominee…probably for about ten minutes.  And there was nothing odd at that time…Obama seemed like what everybody saw in public.  Not what my friend saw go into that room…or what he saw come out of that room.  And Barack Obama – my friend was very…he made a point of emphasis there – Barack Obama did not recognize him in the hall.  Not a clue.  He smiled down at him, shook his hand…kept repeating thank you over and over again…and his eyes were always blinking.  Fast.

UM:  Blinking…his eyes were…blinking?

Insider: Yeah…like f-cking shutters.  Blinking.  Over and over again.  My friend watched him as we he made his way to the side stage…his eyes were blinking over and over again.

UM:  Drugs? Amphetamines?

Insider:  I told you before what I know on that…the…his depression…or something along those lines…that was leaking out from the White House after he got in there…so maybe.  Maybe somethin’ like that.

But that ain’t the meat of this thing…the…that’s not…I don’t give a f-ck if there were drugs or what involved before he gave that speech in Denver.  What I care about…what-what…where this gets…where this leads us here is how people start gettin’ messed up who mighta seen whatever happened in that room before that speech…

…My friend…I heard later he had shared what he saw here and there.  I’m guessing that sharing…my gut tells me somebody wanted him to shut the f-ck up about it.

UM:  Explain why you have that feeling.  Just…put it out there.  You’ve gone too far not to finish it.

Insider:  I don’t…you don’t…you still don’t have…you’re too bold sometimes and that scares the hell outta me.

UM:  This friend you’re talking about – you said they are…they were – younger than you?  Quite a bit younger?

Insider:  Yeah…younger…young enough anyway.

UM:  Enough?

(Long pause)

Insider:  Young enough that when they are found dead at home with no sign of…of…of foul play…when the cause is put down as “natural causes”…

…when – I mean natural causes?  Really?  Just like that?  Natural f-cking causes?  A guy…he’s in relatively good health…not so bad anyways…he is found dead alone at home…been dead for weeks…natural causes?  All neat and tidy like that huh?

Guy in his 50′s…natural causes.  Just drifts off of natural causes? Well f-ck you no.  Now that just don’t sit right with this here boy.

UM:  And no investigation, right?  Nothing.

Insider:  That’s right – nothing.  I get the news…stunned.  Pissed.  Suspicious.  Worried. Sh-t, I had everything running through my mind the moment I got word.  The timing…everything pointed to something not being right?  Something serious was…it was all…things were not right.

UM:  So no specific cause of death?

Insider:  No investigation…coroner…the only word on that I heard back was no investigation.  Nothing.  Was it a heart attack?  Some said it appeared that way…but nothing official on that.  NOTHING.  It just…they found him dead, he was gone…that was it.  DONE.  A guy in his 50s just up and dies and that’s it?  No way.

UM:  And then the other stuff you tied together…I haven’t heard that from you yet.  Go ahead…tell that now.  It should be a part of this.

Insider:  You really think so?  You really…none of this sh-t scares you?

UM:  Yeah…it scares me.  If your instinct on this is right…yeah, very much so.

Insider:  You doubt what…what I’m sayin’ here?  You don’t believe it?

UM:  Not at all but you said yourself…this is…this is a feeling you have.  Nothing specific.  At least nothing you’ve told me yet.

Insider:  Oh…oh…the kid wants specifics…that it?  So easy to ask for…but then…but then what then?

UM:  What?

Insider:  You heard me – what then?  What’s knowing gonna change in any of this?

UM:  Maybe nothing…but keep telling what you know.

Insider:  Don’t know it…feel it.

UM: Fine then…what you feel it to be.  You said there was – that you put it together.  The other pieces.

Insider:  Yeah…I did.  You want to know all that?  How…how if you say too much in this…what I do…step too far out of line and that’s it.  Ruin your marriage? How about some jail time?  Maybe more?  Maybe less?  That’s how it is for us…we all…you don’t ever wanna do the things I’ve done.

UM:  You’re drunk.

Insider: Yes I am.  You’re not?

UM: No.

Insider:  You drinkin?  Bushmills? I brought it – I asked…you said…that was right?

UM:  And then some – and thank you.

Insider: Not drunk?

UM: No.

Insider:  Bullsh-t.

UM:  Finish the story.  Share the pieces.

Your friend dies.  No investigation into cause.  Then what?  Who else? What other – who else is involved?

Insider: The other pieces?

UM:  That’s right…the other pieces.

Insider:  I won’t name names…not gonna put that on you..not gonna…I don’t want that responsibility.

UM:  Fine…but you can still share the details.  Don’t need to be specific – just specific enough.

Insider:  How about the involvement of one of the most powerful members of the United States Senate?  That enough to perk you up?  That enough…f-cking specifics for you?

We got the death of a longtimer…an operative.  Good solid party guy.  Fifty somethin’ years old.  Natural causes. No investigation.  He sees something about the current United States president…says it…shares it with some others, including this Senator.  They are tight.  Go way back a ways.  She’s got power.  If she has…if she gets some kind of information… that makes her a threat.  It makes him a threat.  There’s a business partner…he…well wouldn’t you know it…he has a serious legal threat brought down on him around the same time!  Imagine that?  Bet he was told something too, right?  No accident there.  Warnings is what was going on there.  Back the f-ck off – and it was comin’ right from the White House boys.  Or worse yet…back to f-cking Chicago.  The unions.  That vote that pissed ‘em off so much.  And then they killed him.  And now they are taking on the Senator herself.  Right on it.  Theft?  And the fu–ing thief is…I sh-t you not…she headed up an Obama group.  That’s either ballsy or stupid…or both…or just fu–ing insane.  The Senator…she knew something.  That vote…how she bypassed Obama on the Bin Laden announcement.  That wasn’t his call and she knew it.  She knew it.  Her words that night.  “No one knows when. No one knows how. No one knows why.”  She was warning them to back off…the White House.  Back the f-ck off.  The public face…all smiles and nods.  That’s how it’s always done…but there’s what’s said off to the side, if you know what to hear…you catch it.  It’s there.  You just gotta wait for it.  You just—

UM:  Apologies, but you…can you slow down.  You’re throwing out too much too fast here.  Slow it down.  Please.  I apologize but this is…it will be way too difficult to follow.

Insider: For who?

UM:  For me…for anyone who reads this.

Insider:  I don’t give a f-ck about them…this ain’t…I am…this ain’t for them.  You asked me to tell you this…you…this is for you.  I…if they can’t follow it…let the dumb bastards try.  Piss on ‘em.

UM: Fine – but I can’t follow it…so…start again.  The Senator – start with her.  Take a bit of time to explain that…

…and then go from there.

________________________

PART THREE AVAILABLE   HERE

 

Part One available:    HERE

 

 

 

因為我愛你

 

1）人類的夢想，原則，還有家庭：如果他們衝突，你會如何抉擇？我昨天跟我妹妹講話了。我們統一這個事實：我們的世界的人的愛越來越少。每個人都認 為自己的快樂是最重要了，所以很多人是孤單，很辛苦！這個問題有甚麼回答呢？我們人類的愛不夠了。我們需要上帝的愛，幫助我們愛別人！如果你想讓別人快 樂，你會變成快樂！這個是我的原則，還有我的夢想。我的家庭就是天堂的人！  大部分的人都好想殭屍！大部分的人都相信他們自己是上帝，所以他們想做甚麼，就可以做甚麼。如果你相信耶穌，你會救很多人的明，因為你有真的永遠的生命。 而且，你幫助別人的話，你也會幫助自己不要變成殭屍了。我知道這樣的看法有一點不普通，可是你自己的生活會很有任務！這個是我們的使命：“因為我愛你了， 所以你要愛別人！” −−耶穌

 

 

2）我是21歲的時候，有一夜我作了一個夢。一個天使告訴我：你不要怕！你會看到所有世界末日的事，而且你沒有死！ 你只要耐心！

 

所以，我的看法對死亡是很積極了。每個人都怕死。但是，有耶穌的話你不要怕死！‘誰有上帝的兒子就有永生’ −聖經

在我們的現代教育系統，我們會發現很多大的問題，但是回答是很少。很多課讓學生怕死，怕生，然後給他們很多壓力。我在學校的時候我總是認識很多學生 誰想自殺。我想告訴他們，不要怕！在這個地方，你不會發現真理，可是上帝對你有一個很大的希望。如果你相信他，你不要怕。你有永生！

 

3）  一年內可以作甚麼呢？對我來說，我們的生活的世家已經太短了。我想軍備永遠！因為，現在除了上帝做甚麼以外，我們不會做很多事，可是如果有他的幫忙，還有 奇蹟，沒有不可能！我應該會去沒有人的地方，然後跟上帝講話。最後，我會去城市裡，欣賞別人，給他們聽到上帝的愛的話！我現在也想住在地球這樣子。

 

4） 古埃及的兩個問題：  為甚麼有這樣的看法呢？因為除了基督教以外，每個文化，每個宗教都有這個看法：如果你想去天堂，你要做很多好事。可是對上帝我們的好事不可能讓人可以進入 天堂，因為我們需要耶穌的血，（從十字架！）。這個是’上帝的工作‘， 所以只要相信他，就可以去天堂！這是一個很簡單的回答，可是大部分的人都不會相信去議案堂有那麼簡單的回答。每個宗教都覺得 ‘壞人去地獄，好人去天堂！’   但是天堂只有罪人。

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

II. 莊子  面對禍福生死的熊度

 

 

 

 

這個事全世界的人都常常問的問題：

 

「吾思乎使我至此極者而弗得也。父母豈欲吾貧哉？天無私覆，地無私載，天地豈私貧我哉？求其為之者而不得也。然而至此極者，命也夫！」

 

還有，為甚麼我們有地震，戰爭，為甚麼生命那麼這麼不公平？！如果我跟別人有這樣的對話，我有的時候聽到這樣的問題：‘如果上帝是愛，他怎麼讓我們 人類有那麼多辛苦？’  所以他們就覺得我們不要相信她。有的時候人有豐富，有的時候他們沒有錢，或是馬上死掉，或是感冒了！有的時候我們沒有回答。但是我在我自己的試驗的最辛苦 的時間我真的發現這個：耶穌一直跟我一起，然後如果我的驕傲都死掉的話，我可以靠近祂，比以前更近！我會瞭解祂的愛更多，有比較深的瞭解。如果我沒有祂， 我真的會很多次就自殺了！可是因為最難的時候，衪幫我的忙，我現在知道祂沒有忘記祂的承諾！上帝的承諾是非常強了。比這個世界的問題，還有我們的現代教育 系統的謊言，還有魔鬼的謊有好多好多力量！

 

這句話還有讓我記得：大部分的人（基督教人還有教堂的人）都忘記我們人類有一個大的敵人，‘魔鬼的王’ 撒旦！ 他很就以前是一個天使，所以他知道怎麼說很棒的騙子。我們的人工的生活也讓我們洗腦了，因為大部分的人都相信我們的爺爺的爺爺的爺爺是猴子。演化主義的第 二等是這個：很久以前，恐龍的存在以前，外星人來我們的地球讓我們的世界的演化開始。所以如果這個外星人回來這裡，我們會叫他們我們的真的上帝。他們會說 這樣的騙子：

’聖經是假的，佛教也是我們作的。耶穌也是我們的朋友，可是不是上帝的兒子‘  等等。

 

但是，這個時候我相信上帝也會用所有的人誰相信他的名字作很多大的奇蹟～所以不要怕！我每天禱告上帝會給中國人他們的祕密的歷史。我發現很多有趣的 事實：中國的古老歷史上的人，伏羲，是第一人誰會寫字。我現在不會告訴你他全部的特別的事情，可是他很像一個聖經的人，叫‘ENOCH’。ENOCH，跟 伏羲一樣，沒有死，可是因為他是一個很有義的人，所以上帝把他去天堂。ENOCH有寫過很多書本。這個書本裡面有好多預言，然後這個預言是聖經的基礎。這 個人真的很重要！而且，ENOCH在地球的時候也是大概5，000年前！很多人說中國的最重要的書本是易經（iChing）。 因為這個書本有算命，一個中國的壞的王（我忘記他的名字）丟掉幾乎全部中國的書本，他保護 ‘易經’了。但是有可能很多別的書本在那裡，等我們發現他們，給中國人機會知道他們是誰！我相信中國人也是上帝的人，他的孩子，但是他們就忘記了。 ENOCH的預言說他會地球末日以前回來這裡，因為他還沒死。如果ENOCH是伏羲，我期待他還給人類他的5，000年前的預言！我知道這個話很奇怪，可 是如果今年或是明年我們都看到外星人來這裡，你不會覺得這樣的話是奇怪。應該很重要了吧！我只知道這個：上帝的話是很重要了，還有中國也中國人是很重要。 上帝有一個很特別的計畫對這個地方，對這個人！所以我看到莊子的 ‘對人生遭遇的看法’ 然後發現它的看法也是跟很久以前的以色列的預言一樣的地方，我很高興！莊子跟老子應該記得了中國的很古老的智慧。他們瞭解 ‘道’ 是很重要的，可是中國的最大的問題就是，他們忘記‘道’是甚麼，在那裡。

 

最近沒有人有時間看這樣的東西。他們都看iPhone, iPad, iPod Touch, 忙得看電視，報紙，但是沒有人看iChing！ （易經）但是他們不知道，iChing也有很有意思的預言。在2012，iChing說我們的世界有一個很大的改變！如果你不相信我，你就可以 google‘易經’ 跟 ‘2012’ 然後 ‘預言’ ！  今年中國有甚麼特別的改變嗎？你自己去看，自己選這是不是重要的資料。

 

 

 

 

 

 

III. 儒家聖人的境界

 

 

 

 

我聽說一個有智慧的人說：‘不要下來變成別人一樣，可是你可以幫助他們上來你的一樣level。’ 這個意思就是：不要學別人的問題，我們可以給他們一個機會變成好人！

 

我今年很忙了，可是我很快樂學一點中國的古老歷史跟哲學。我只有聽過‘孔子’的名字，可是沒聽過莊子，孟子，還有很多中國的厲害的哲學家的話！從現 在，我對他們非常有興趣！ 我是小孩的時候，一直相信我會未來跟一個中國的女生結婚，因為他們看起來真的有智慧！而且很聰明。尤其是在這個年代，我覺得我們需要學習這個話：

 

「伯夷，目不視惡色，耳不聽惡聲。非其君不事，非其民不使。治則進，亂則退。橫政之所出，橫民之所止，不忍居也。思與鄉人處，如以朝衣朝冠坐於塗炭也。當紂之時，居北海之濱，以待天下之清也。故聞伯夷之風者，頑夫廉，懦夫有立志。

 

因為現在，每個人都覺得錢是最重要的，所以他們不管誰是美國的領袖。他們只關自己的生活，但是因為這個問題，美國越來越壞了。怎麼辦！如果他們有看 過這個，有可能我們的國家有一個未來！我自己很愛台灣，可是我要說，我的國家是天堂！除了這個地方以外，都是沒有上帝的愛，上帝的光， 但是我看這樣的話的時候，我真的會感覺中國也是從很久以前上帝的國家。

 

孔子有的時候說：我們不知道‘道’在那裡。耶穌說：‘我是道’ 可是因為中國的歷史是5，000年錢開始，有可能人就忘記自己是誰！

 

還有，我非常愛這個：

 

「伊尹曰：『何事非君？何使非民？』治亦進，亂亦進。曰：『天之生斯民也，使先知覺後知，使先覺覺後覺。予，天民之先覺者也；予將以此道覺此民也。』

 

我不知道伊尹是誰，可是他的話語真的很像聖經的很久以前的聖人。我現在要感謝上帝給我這個機會來亞洲，來台灣，然後來師大，學習中文！我是小孩子的 時候，我的媽媽叫我所羅門的禱告。因為所羅門（以色列的王子）認識上帝的時候，他不要錢，只求上帝給他智慧。所以上帝讓所羅門王子變成我們的世界的最聰 明，而且最有錢的王子！ 我來台灣的時候，我不知道這個地方是甚麼，可是我現在瞭解你們台灣人保護這個神祕的中國的智慧。所以我很快樂在這裡學習很多事，但是我需要還有很多時間學 好中文，還有中國的歷史！

 

 

IV.

 

原憲笑曰：「夫希世而行，比周而友，學以為人，教以為己，仁義之慝，輿馬之飾，憲不忍為也。」

 

如果美國的政客有這樣的看法，現在的美國沒有那麼不好的問題（比方說他們的經濟，教育系統的情況，作很多戰，還有很多別的壞事）。可是因為克林頓，布殊 ，還有現在歐巴馬都是上面的句子完全一樣的騙人，而且壞人，美國現在沒有未來。

 

 

美國的總統，JFK以後都是壞人了。如果美國人瞭解這個：

 

「夫希世而行，比周而友，學以為人，教以為己，仁義之慝，輿馬之飾，憲不忍為也。」

 

他們就回救美國，可是他們的眼睛也沒有可能看到。或是，如果他們回看一點，他們的看法也是不清楚。怎麼辦呢？我相信我們的世界的第3世界的大戰爭會 開始，然後因為沒有力量，（還有沒有上帝的祝福）美國會死。全世界會變成一個‘只有一個政府的世界’ （我覺得小王子威廉會變成這個新的系統的新的王） 然後我們會看到歷史上的最不好的時。但是這個時間只要7年中，然後耶穌回來！這個是聖經裡面的預言，而且最近的報紙還有很多的事情的計畫。如果反基督沒有 來（他說自己是基督，可是說謊言！），真的耶穌不會回來。所以，我們需要軍備一下！我們的工作，我們的前，我們的驕傲都沒有意思。我的朋友也我的同學（在 美國，日本，還有有一些在台灣）都覺得這個是我們的年代的挑戰。不是‘我怎麼可以拿到很多錢’ 只是 ‘我怎麼可以沒有死！’   當然我的看法有一些不一樣（因為我的自己的研究跟他們不是一樣的）， 我們都有一樣的感覺。這個時間是很重要的，所以需要靠近上帝，靠近耶穌，跟祂作一個很好好的關係，因為如果你是耶穌的朋友，你比較安全，可是如果你是他的 太太，你非常安全！你越靠近祂，越好。如果我們在他的家裡，我們會幫助別人，教他們，然後（莊子說了這樣子：）不要給自己讚美。給上帝讚美就好了！我們的 敵人（魔鬼的王）很討厭我們讚美耶穌，因為他想讓人讚美自己，（因為你讚美自己的話，你就讚美他！  這是撒旦的哲學了！）

子輿與子桑友，而霖雨十日。 子輿曰：「子桑殆病矣！」裹飯而往食之。至子桑之門，則若歌若哭，鼓琴曰：「父邪母邪！天乎人乎！」有不任其聲，而趨舉其詩焉。子輿入，曰：「子之歌詩， 何故若是？」曰：「吾思乎使我至此極者而弗得也。父母豈欲吾貧哉？天無私覆，地無私載，天地豈私貧我哉？求其為之者而不得也。然而至此極者，命也夫！」 The Great and Most Honoured Master:

 

Zi-yu and Zi-sang were friends. (Once), when it had rained continuously for ten days, Zi-yu said, ‘I fear that Zi-sang may be in distress.’ So he wrapped up some rice, and went to give it to him to eat. When he came to Zi-sang’s door, there issued from it sounds between singing and wailing; a lute was struck, and there came the words, ’0 Father! 0 Mother! 0 Heaven! 0 Men!’ The voice could not sustain itself, and the line was hurriedly pronounced. Zi-yu entered and said, ‘Why are you singing, Sir, this line of poetry in such a way?’ The other replied, ‘I was thinking, and thinking in vain, how it was that I was brought to such extremity. Would my parents have wished me to be so poor? Heaven overspreads all without any partial feeling, and so does Earth sustain all; Would Heaven and Earth make me so poor with any unkindly feeling? I was trying to find out who had done it, and I could not do so. But here I am in this extremity – it is what was appointed for me!’

這個事全世界的人都常常問的問題：

「吾思乎使我至此極者而弗得也。父母豈欲吾貧哉？天無私覆，地無私載，天地豈私貧我哉？求其為之者而不得也。然而至此極者，命也夫！」

還有，為甚麼我們有地震，戰爭，為甚麼生命那麼這麼不公平？！如果我跟別人有這樣的對話，我有的時候聽到這樣的問題：‘如果上帝是愛，他怎麼讓我們人類有那麼多辛苦？’  所以他們就覺得我們不要相信她。有的時候人有豐富，有的時候他們沒有錢，或是馬上死掉，或是感冒了！有的時候我們沒有回答。但是我在我自己的試驗的最辛苦的時間我真的發現這個：耶穌一直跟我一起，然後如果我的驕傲都死掉的話，我可以靠近祂，比以前更近！我會瞭解祂的愛更多，有比較深的瞭解。如果我沒有祂，我真的會很多次就自殺了！可是因為最難的時候，衪幫我的忙，我現在知道祂沒有忘記祂的承諾！上帝的承諾是非常強了。比這個世界的問題，還有我們的現代教育系統的謊言，還有魔鬼的謊有好多好多力量！

 

這句話還有讓我記得：大部分的人（基督教人還有教堂的人）都忘記我們人類有一個大的敵人，‘魔鬼的王’ 撒旦！ 他很就以前是一個天使，所以他知道怎麼說很棒的騙子。我們的人工的生活也讓我們洗腦了，因為大部分的人都相信我們的爺爺的爺爺的爺爺是猴子。演化主義的第二等是這個：很久以前，恐龍的存在以前，外星人來我們的地球讓我們的世界的演化開始。所以如果這個外星人回來這裡，我們會叫他們我們的真的上帝。他們會說這樣的騙子：

’聖經是假的，佛教也是我們作的。耶穌也是我們的朋友，可是不是上帝的兒子‘  等等。

 

但是，這個時候我相信上帝也會用所有的人誰相信他的名字作很多大的奇蹟～所以不要怕！我每天禱告上帝會給中國人他們的祕密的歷史。我發現很多有趣的事實：中國的古老歷史上的人，伏羲，是第一人誰會寫字。我現在不會告訴你他全部的特別的事情，可是他很像一個聖經的人，叫‘ENOCH’。ENOCH，跟伏羲一樣，沒有死，可是因為他是一個很有義的人，所以上帝把他去天堂。ENOCH有寫過很多書本。這個書本裡面有好多預言，然後這個預言是聖經的基礎。這個人真的很重要！而且，ENOCH在地球的時候也是大概5，000年前！很多人說中國的最重要的書本是易經（iChing）。 因為這個書本有算命，一個中國的壞的王（我忘記他的名字）丟掉幾乎全部中國的書本，他保護 ‘易經’了。但是有可能很多別的書本在那裡，等我們發現他們，給中國人機會知道他們是誰！我相信中國人也是上帝的人，他的孩子，但是他們就忘記了。ENOCH的預言說他會地球末日以前回來這裡，因為他還沒死。如果ENOCH是伏羲，我期待他還給人類他的5，000年前的預言！我知道這個話很奇怪，可是如果今年或是明年我們都看到外星人來這裡，你不會覺得這樣的話是奇怪。應該很重要了吧！我只知道這個：上帝的話是很重要了，還有中國也中國人是很重要。上帝有一個很特別的計畫對這個地方，對這個人！所以我看到莊子的 ‘對人生遭遇的看法’ 然後發現它的看法也是跟很久以前的以色列的預言一樣的地方，我很高興！莊子跟老子應該記得了中國的很古老的智慧。他們瞭解 ‘道’ 是很重要的，可是中國的最大的問題就是，他們忘記‘道’是甚麼，在那裡。

 

最近沒有人有時間看這樣的東西。他們都看iPhone, iPad, iPod Touch, 忙得看電視，報紙，但是沒有人看iChing！ （易經）但是他們不知道，iChing也有很有意思的預言。在2012，iChing說我們的世界有一個很大的改變！如果你不相信我，你就可以google‘易經’ 跟 ‘2012’ 然後 ‘預言’ ！  今年中國有甚麼特別的改變嗎？你自己去看，自己選這是不是重要的資料。

Really Really Cool Lecture about EVERYTHING (moon, mars, extra dimensions, aliens, cool!) Alex Collier

I disagree with some of his standpoints on the Lord, but frankly he is coming from a purely secular worldview, so from what I gather the things he says actually DO FIT with the Bible! It touches on why the Aliens would want to steal people’s souls, etc.

All things alien/ufo related

Help – Search – Members – Calendar

Full Version: All things alien/ufo related

Pakistani Defence Forum > Social Interaction > General Images & Media Forum

Pages: 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12

gnak

May 20 2010, 04:08 AM

did anyone watch the vids before posting?… she does raise some interesting points

anyway heres an article i found on the net a while a ago a channeling from enki talking bout his son marduk and the planet mars.

QUOTE (Estelle Nora Harwit Amrani )

I recall my first impression when I landed here long ago. I wrote these words in my log: “As I stand here surveying the terrain of this new planet named for my son, Marduk, there is much work that needs to be done. There is no means of moving water from the seas to the inland areas. Wells are not always plentiful or sufficient enough on their own as a water supply from rain or ice. And we couldn’t rely on floods to be consistent. I set to work with a team of my engineers to oversee and dig canals and dams more inland from the rivers and seas. There were several pathways (not just one) constructed by which water could be routed away from the volcanic areas to our new cities and areas in which population would be dense. These would be rivers.

“We have caverns underground which we have developed into livable regions where we can live sheltered from the cold nights and dust storms as well as enclosed cities on the surface of the planet. Mars has been a haven for beings who fought in other star wars in time and there has been a history of life here although the place is in need of help. And yet, the wars between our family continue and God knows, what will come next.”

Mars also has a way-station that had been in operation for a long time for travelers in space to make a stop-over on their way through the galaxy. Indeed, even our travelling craft/planet, Nibiru, often makes stops here. The way-station’s name is in your Greek language ‘Phobus’, which means “fear”. Phobus is known on Earth as being one of Mars’ satellites (moon) but it is partially artificial. Beings from other places in the galaxy still stop over and go into Phobus to fill up their tanks, obtain minerals and other items not normally or readily available on their home systems. Mars is by no means greatly abundant on its own. Its natural resources were limited and it depended on imports primarily from Earth to help sustain it.

Phobus also allows individuals to take a breather, catch up with one another and have the opportunity to view Earth from a short distance (short by their standards). Earth provides a great fascination for many beings, as Earth is providing the greatest potential in the growth of consciousness at this time which will assist all in their own evolution. Earth is also one of the most beautiful and abundant planets anywhere and to view the oceans, the greens, the deserts, mountains, clouds all fascinate and infatuate off-Earth beings.

In your ‘past’ when we were in control of Mars, and the beings we created on Earth were brought here, they were brought to Mars because of my plan to secretly save humanity from Enlil’s intention to annihilate them. You know this story as the Great Flood, or the story of Noah and the Ark. Enlil had become furious, disappointed and annoyed with humanity and the great noise that they made. Enlil made me promise not to interfere with his plan. And, with fingers crossed behind my back, I agreed. Marduk had agreed to this plan and went along with me, or so he claimed. The humanoids who believed what I had disclosed to them about an impending disaster came with us. We airlifted the humanoids in our craft and shipped them off to Mars, where the Igigi would be in charge.

(Whenever you see the number 40 (as in “it rained for 40 days and 40 nights”) in the old books, know that it is a story directly related to me, Enki. My number is 40.)

These humanoids were ‘saved’, but there was another agenda – they could be used against an enemy should the situation arise. In his crafty mind, Marduk saw them (very similar as to how governments today see new citizens) as a potential army and work force for himself. So he later decided to keep the beings on Mars indefinitely for his own benefit.

I didn’t agree with his reasoning. Yes, we could use them to fend off attacks from Enlil’s troops, but I favored a more peaceful and independent existence for these humanoids where they could, hopefully, do more of what THEY wanted to without Enlil’s continuous and nasty interference. Enlil never could accept them as being anything other than his slaves. But, at that point I felt overpowered by Marduk and that there was nowhere else to turn. At that time Marduk was already a powerful warrior. So, reluctantly, and a bit cowardly, I gave in.

The great pyramid in Cairo (Cairo means “Mars”) was constructed to be a communication device and power-center for Marduk and I, between Earth and Mars. We would still try to maintain control over our region in Egypt. (The pyramid, some temples, and the Sphinx were built, by us, to serve as a reminder for future generations of your extensive past.)

On Mars these new ‘Martians’ felt lost, abandoned, homesick, sad and betrayed. They felt they were going to be saved by their “gods” and taken to a better place, even if temporarily (which is what we told them). How were they to know that they were to be left there for centuries and to have to adapt to a strange new planet with beings from all over the galaxies, in a new power struggle with new challenges? How would they know that in time they would have to fend mostly for themselves, because they could no longer rely on the beings that brought them there to continue to help them survive?

Their “gods” had other things to do, like fighting one another for power and control over lands and people, creating new races, religions and forcing new ideals. The humanoids missed Earth and their families, their old ways. Their genes still carry the Earth memories and the sadness from this experience.

Why am I bringing all of this up? Recently it has come to the attention of those on Earth that the Greys (who have been assisting the Martians for some time) have removed some of these Martians from Mars and brought them back to their home planet, Earth, because Mars is becoming uninhabitable for them.

Another reason for this migration is to bring to light the fact that all these beings are related and related to humans on Earth. The Greys are cousins to both humans and Martians, as all were created by the Anunnaki (myself, Ninhursag, Enlil, Ninti, etc.). This movement also serves to enlighten humans of their intergalactic heritage and triggers all to delve deeper into your physical and spiritual origins. It brings the universe together again. It brings the awareness of the oneness of God back into consciousness.

Martians currently occupy several regions in and on Earth and some remain on Mars until they can join the rest on Earth. The Greys performed this feat without Marduk’s blessing or consent. The Greys and the Martians are both striving for their own sovereignty and this includes freedom from Marduk’s control over them. On Earth the Martians hope to survive, blend in, continue to develop as a race with the help from the Greys and humans. But, the human component is still risky for them and few have made any direct contact with humans. They and their children are suffering on Earth and they feel forced to remain hidden until people can accept them. These “Martians” are also struggling with their feelings of victimhood and are seeking integration and self-empowerment.

The message that has come out of much of these actions has been translated as the need for beings to “be saved” by someone or something else. So, it has been said that ET ships will come down to Earth and save select humans (a memory of a past event) , or that someone will come who will be superior to everyone and lead the way.

The point is, no one needs “saving” from anyone or anything other than ignorance and fear. All are God. However, most individuals live without the realization of that. All of us are moving towards independence, self-determination, evolution of consciousness and the physical/cellular improvement of the species. Everyone is equal, everyone matters and everyone has an inner potential power that has yet to be actualized.

Marduk has gone elsewhere to enlist troops for himself. He still feels he needs to win the war, any war. Draco is one of the systems that interests Marduk. He is now using life forms similar to lizard beings, not as evolved in consciousness as much of Earth is, to assist him in his plan to create more fear on Earth in order to maintain control over this region in space.

He has created a new army and potential plan for himself and Earth. You see, Marduk feels outnumbered and betrayed, himself, by the other races he felt he controlled. He feels he’s losing material power and wealth – this spurs on his fear and justifies hatred and war. He knows the consciousness on Earth is changing and moving more towards remembrance of who they all really are – God.

Marduk knows very well that Earth is gaining the assistance of these groups and others to lift their resonance so Marduk’s influences can no longer be felt or, at the very least, complied with. If all beings realize this and regain their self-empowerment, Marduk is doomed to either give up his old tyrannical ways and become part of the greater program or continue his self-destructive ways in another place/space/time, but even that is becoming less possible for Marduk. He is in a battle of the polarities within himself. He has yet to make his final decision what he will do.

At this point we reach an interesting nexus. Marduk is suppressing his inner-self’s voice; his God-self , and instead catering to his negative ego’s drive out of habit to feel important. He likes to be worshipped as the ONLY god there is and feels that anyone else is beneath him. He’s a very needy and misinformed chap, that Marduk. Very much in separation. Does this sound familiar to you? This same fight with polarities and conflicts which occur on Earth. One mirrors the other. Of course, everyone has a choice whatever they do and everyone can play this game for eons. But it affects all of us.

Deep within all beings is the desire to integrate one’s Self and remember our connection to God. And, each individual holds a key for themselves and for others in terms of growth. In other words, we are all the different facets of a crystal, a hologram of God, and we can focus on any particular facet of that crystal at any given time. What we learn from our own focus can assist and raise others. We can have a tremendous impact on the future of our lives, wherever we all are. We can consciously choose the direction of our future with our desires and each individual who makes their decision can help the mass consciousness move forward toward a preferred future. So what we choose to do for our own future can have an impact on Marduk.

Your thoughts and desires create reality. So, what is your choice? What future do you want? Will you create your future through fear or self-empowerment? Does your future include war with extraterrestrial beings? Would you prefer a future in which Marduk continues his destructive, manipulative control through fear? Or, do you prefer to choose peace, harmony and the evolution of all beings, including Marduk? (In other words, to help Marduk see another option by using his compassion and forgiveness for himself and others.)

Do you believe we all have had enough of war, suffering, struggle, murder, destruction, and negative ego-driven power plays? Are you at a point in your belief where you can see each being as yourself and as an expression of God? Do you feel all can coexist in harmony, with equality and respect? Take back your real power: re-member who you are and use the power of love.

When you are clear about the future you desire, state it out loud. Share it here with all who may see your point of view and may share that view. Put your intentions out into the airwaves, into the webwaves and make a difference for yourself. You count a great deal in the big picture. Choose the future you want to create. Choose now. (And remember, not choosing is also a choice, but the way of the unconscious.)

This story of Mars is an ongoing story for all of us. You can see this story as symbolic of how Earth has developed. Marduk is also used here as a symbol of what you consider to be evil on Earth. Marduk isn’t really so evil – but many of you have decided to make him your scapegoat for such. I prefer to say that at times Marduk has been a little misled in how he used his personal power. However, he has been loved in many civilizations and benefitted many. (And I’m not saying this only because he is my son.)

The lifting of Noah and the Ark is also symbolic of the raising of consciousness on Mars–something all are connecting to in this time frame. This represents your human race which is raising its consciousness, and is on a transitional threshold. This Mars connection also represents the idea that you are now able to connect to higher dimensions with more awareness and responsibility for creating what you want.

Being raised, now that consciousness has crossed the threshold of the transition, it remains the precursor of a new generation now being introduced to the idea of Mars. This has to do with intergalactic heritage–family, the expansion, gathering back of the past to be included and incorporated into creating the future. To pull the self together, to rise above these things, is to include and incorporate all the selves so that the self can go forward into the future in the way that would be most cohesive, balanced and representative of the way in which the future needs in order to be reflective of our desires.

Even the ancient mythological war god, Mars, (see that Mars really originated from Marduk?) representing the warring reputation of the planet, is something everyone can integrate within, and not deny, not push away, because it will always come back to you for understanding. But, owning and accepting that warrior inside of you allows it to have no more power over you. You can choose when war is justified for you. And you can choose not to prefer war as a means of problem solving or control. We can all be lovers, not warriors!

We sign off for now with love, light and hope for your continued enlightenment and conscious choices with compassion, responsibility and communication.

PakSniper

May 20 2010, 04:08 AM

good one pak eye bro

Pak-Eye

May 20 2010, 04:15 AM

QUOTE (PakSniper @ May 20 2010, 11:11 AM)

Yeah, for sure!!! That’s the final proof from this mam!! So if i summer your position mister gnak, we have to believe in some mam “a wanabe messiah” from nibiru but we have nothing to do with religions and holy books. Humm very scientific indeed.

If Jelaila is respectable nibiru contactee, don’t question the scientific basis for that; just ACCEPT it

In past it was about gods, spirits …

Today its about Aliens, Extra-Terrestrial (E.T)

Same deception, new age; specially cartered manifestations depending on your culture

gnak

May 20 2010, 04:19 AM

QUOTE (Pak-Eye @ May 20 2010, 06:08 PM)

.

is there a serious lag in this forum same thing posted twice

Pak-Eye

May 20 2010, 04:25 AM

Thanks for pointing out; fixed it

Apparently long pages of ‘he contacted mars’ … ‘she is reputable contactee’, with no logic and above all scientific evidence is also evident in this very forum

Caesar

Jun 5 2010, 02:25 AM

I want to bring forward two very important stories. The first story is from this morning from Australia’s East coast. This has been a headline stories on the main media outlets here. Thousands of people early this morning before sunrise saw a spiral UFO type object. Thousands of people recorded this amazing sight on their cameras. This spiral object looked very much like the one that appeared over Russia and then in some parts of Eastern Europe.

As usual the government donkeys and their agents tried to cover up by saying that it was a rocket fired from Florida!! What a bunch of bollocks. The object remained there even as the sun was come out–in other wrods it was in the sky was hours. Below is the link:

===========================
http://news.ninemsn.com.au/technology/1064…stern-australia

UFO ‘seen zooming over eastern Australia’

Scores of people across Australia’s east coast say they saw bizarre yellow-green light zooming across the sky “like a lollipop swirl” early this morning.

It is not clear what the light was although there is speculation it may have been the Falcon 9 rocket which launched into space yesterday.

The light trail was seen between 5.45am and 6am by people in Canberra, Sydney’s north shore and Queensland, ABC News reports.

PHOTOS: Spiralling ‘UFO’ seen over Australia

Several ninemsn readers said they saw the mystery light.

“It was moving west to east with a jumbled electronic sound,” Jim White said.

Hayley Farry said she and a group of friends saw the light while out jogging.

“It was really weird, like nothing else I had ever seen before,” Ms Farry said.

“We were trying to guess what it may have been, we were convinced it certainly was not normal.”

ABC Radio Brisbane 612 caller Linda said the light travelled from the west, headed east and then out to sea.

“There wasn’t a cloud in the sky — just this light with a swirl in the middle,” she said.

Another caller said there was no noise in the sky as the light passed over.

“It was like bands of ribbon coming out of it and it looked like it was coming through a cloud, yet there were no clouds,” she said.

Canberra local James Butcher said the light had a bright centre that resembled a star.

“The colour was yellowish but this may have been blurred and tinted by the morning fog,” Mr Butcher said.

The Falcon 9 rocket, which launched from Cape Canaveral Air Force Station in Florida yesterday, went into low-Earth orbit just nine minutes after blast off.

Nine News Sydney will have more on the mystery lights at 6pm tonight.

Caesar

Jun 5 2010, 02:30 AM

Here is a link to the photos.

http://news.ninemsn.com.au/glance/1064452/…-over-australia

I will discuss the second story later.

But this is truly amazing and I know that agents will try to hide the truth –but truth will come out one day and it will be a disaster to beliefs of most of the people on the planet. I just hope it come during my life time–I really don’t want to miss the looks on peoples faces.

Pak-Eye

Jun 5 2010, 12:36 PM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Jun 5 2010, 11:30 AM)

Here is a link to the photos.

http://news.ninemsn.com.au/glance/1064452/…-over-australia

I will discuss the second story later.

But this is truly amazing and I know that agents will try to hide the truth –but truth will come out one day and it will be a disaster to beliefs of most of the people on the planet. I just hope it come during my life time–I really don’t want to miss the looks on peoples faces.

Don’t worry mate, hopefully it is going to happen in your life; finally the last card they got is the UFO card.

For timebeing the ‘alien’ terrorist card is doing wonders for them

gnak

Jun 11 2010, 01:37 PM

u know most ppl over look this but the best physical proof of e.t. life is crop circles

theres bout 1 every month with its frequency increasing as time goes by a sign that things r hotting up in this galaxy

heres video of crop circles http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=n_VaqYI8jsY from 2009-2010

and ppl who say they done by ppl seriously watch the video and tell me how can ppl do this in one nite the amount of effort to develop these complex patterns

if it could be done in one nite if even possible, plus who or group would do all these at a rate of 2 or more a month without pay or recognition thats just stupid.

heres a alien made crop circle


and a man made crop circle

notice how the grass or wheat bends in a circular direction

Siddharth

Jun 11 2010, 03:06 PM

please don’t mind but crop circles are BS. they are man made designs. no matter how complex they are, they can be mathematically explained (i.e geometry). its same as calling pyramids are being built by aliens. can u explain which part of crop circles cannot be made by humans.

use wide ply boards, make a proper plan, pay farmer well, use GPS for precision, use a platoon of trained people and you can have your own crop circle in one night.

flying worm?? can anyone explain what it is. looks to me a dense grp of insects?
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6U_vRBvdFts…player_embedded

gnak

Jun 21 2010, 09:07 PM

QUOTE (Siddharth @ Jun 12 2010, 06:36 AM)

please don’t mind but crop circles are BS. they are man made designs. no matter how complex they are, they can be mathematically explained (i.e geometry). its same as calling pyramids are being built by aliens. can u explain which part of crop circles cannot be made by humans.

yes the pyramids at giza was built by aliens… would u like to know more

anyhow i make post here today cus i recently discovered an interesting photo of supposedly a human alien from venus? original point of origin unknown

i did post a make a post of human alien before was annunnaki but this human alien looks significantly different

first i dismiss it as bs but then i remember it display alot of similar physical traits as the dead alien recovered by apollo 20 on the dark side of the moon

this is the ship which they recovered the body from… look at the size of that thing

another interesting picture i like to post is this dome city on the dark side of the moon both pictures by howard menger

Caesar

Jun 23 2010, 07:23 PM

Some of the videos posted by this guy called “Deep Throat” or “retiredafb” are amazing. I am posting the links are follows.

http://www.revver.com/u/retiredafb/

gnak, what do you think about the authenticity of these videos??

gnak

Jun 23 2010, 07:41 PM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Jun 24 2010, 10:53 AM)

Some of the videos posted by this guy called “Deep Throat” or “retiredafb” are amazing. I am posting the links are follows.

http://www.revver.com/u/retiredafb/

gnak, what do you think about the authenticity of these videos??

btw i posted this ages ago when that guy still had a youtube account

yea man totally unbelievable stuff especially the ruined alien ship they found on the far side of the moon

reference to the picture above the ship is 3,370m in length and taller than the eiffel tower

i think somewhere here in this thread i posted an interview of this guy (retiredafb)

which he talks about the moon mission and etc…

edit i accidently put (km) instead of (m)

Caesar

Jul 9 2010, 10:40 PM

Another major UFO sighting–it is all over the news!!The pictures are just amazing. Lets see how the government monkeys will hide it this time, and what excuse will the religion obsessed people present this time.

==================================================
http://news.ninemsn.com.au/glance/7927314/…er-ufo-sighting

Airport closes after UFO sighting10:30 AEST Sat Jul 10 2010

A Chinese airport was forced to shut down after a bizarre shape was seen streaking across the sky.

Stunned locals captured images and video of the object, which was described as a “comet-like fireball”.

Xiaoshan airport officials spotted the UFO on their radar and chose to ground planes and divert incoming flights rather than risk a collision.

The shape disappeared off radar screens and officials have now launched a full investigation into the sighting.

gnak

Jul 9 2010, 10:59 PM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Jul 10 2010, 02:10 PM)

Another major UFO sighting–it is all over the news!!The pictures are just amazing. Lets see how the government monkeys will hide it this time, and what excuse will the religion obsessed people present this time.

==================================================
http://news.ninemsn.com.au/glance/7927314/…er-ufo-sighting

Airport closes after UFO sighting10:30 AEST Sat Jul 10 2010

A Chinese airport was forced to shut down after a bizarre shape was seen streaking across the sky.

Stunned locals captured images and video of the object, which was described as a “comet-like fireball”.

Xiaoshan airport officials spotted the UFO on their radar and chose to ground planes and divert incoming flights rather than risk a collision.

The shape disappeared off radar screens and officials have now launched a full investigation into the sighting.

just like the o hare airport ufo, except usa done a good job filtering the pics and videos of the internet… not in this case here as in china we pretty open to e.t. contact… below are some pics

blueazure

Jul 9 2010, 11:47 PM

^^ my god!!!

what the ????????

blueazure

Jul 9 2010, 11:49 PM

delted

blueazure

Jul 9 2010, 11:49 PM

u mentioned in the beginning of this thread about some Chinese secret society that is plannin to assassinate the illuminates if they start with their plans?
can u tell more abt this group ??

Caesar

Jul 10 2010, 01:09 AM

gnak, good pictures mate!! All of a sudden we are seeing increased UFO activities. It seems like they are revealing themselves!!

Do you think it is cause of 2012?? Or there is something else going on here??

I can’t believe that after seeing all this people can actually deny it as BS–I can’t believe the blindness of the human race.

gnak

Jul 10 2010, 04:47 AM

QUOTE (blueazure @ Jul 10 2010, 03:19 PM)

u mentioned in the beginning of this thread about some Chinese secret society that is plannin to assassinate the illuminates if they start with their plans?
can u tell more abt this group ??

whether this group actually exist im not sure… the guy who is pushing this idea forward is called benjamin fulforld he appears on a radio show once a month i post the youtube link for it here http://www.youtube.com/user/LiquidMetalBand

so if u want his opinions of world matters this is where u can go. but i believe there is such a thing called a world government and it already exists probably since the end of world war 2

so all the major countries in the world actually cooperate on the big issues fight over the small issues. that said there are divisions and resistant groups, wat this secret asian society is, if its real would be like a resistance group. ironically this asian

resistance group uses the symbol the black dragon to represent themselves… if u are familiar with aliens theories theres a resistant group with in the orion constellation called the black league which also uses the symbol black dragon to

represent themselves coincidence or some connection there… u decide

QUOTE (Caesar @ Jul 10 2010, 04:39 PM)

gnak, good pictures mate!! All of a sudden we are seeing increased UFO activities. It seems like they are revealing themselves!!

Do you think it is cause of 2012?? Or there is something else going on here??

I can’t believe that after seeing all this people can actually deny it as BS–I can’t believe the blindness of the human race.

get this remember “victor” alias not his real name came forward in the mid 1990s with a video of interview with an alien from s-4 full video here http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OuKf5sKXXu8

well he appeared recently came out of hiding for his “final” interview in 2008 final as in he tells the interviewer he would be passing away soon he doesnt say why but i assuming it would be due to illness, bak to the point towards the end of

the brief interview he says something like “when i die, u (the interviewer) will not have much longer to live” pointing out to the fact that we are in end times here… he doesnt say 2012 is the end he says it close to 2012 but not 2012 exactly

although he did not give out the details of how it will end, but i did hear him say the word deluge pointing to the fact it has something to do with water. there a famous map on the internet called i am america map which shows the geography

of the world in the near future (now this is the biggest version i can get for free off the internet lol so if u wan a more detailed map u gotta pay lol)

heres another map pretty similar in the geographical layout shown in the first

so wats gonna happen in the near future is dramatic earth changes around 2012-2018… might be pole shift or solar flare or both i think. that said theres alot of talk in the ufo community bout a staged second comming of jesus they

actually call him maitreya but this fake messiah will descend from the sky with a fleet of ufos and say im jesus im bak just like i promised etc etc, and preach all spiritual stuff and establish a world

government in open with most nations surrendering their sovereignty, of course if the “real” aliens who currently have their motherships parked outside the kuiper belt and around saturn decide to show up here on mass then lets say humanity

chances of survival doesnt look bright, we probably be destroyed as collateral in the fight between the good and bad aliens (but theres no good or bad in the universe only different ideologies). but these are all theories good chance nothing will happen

last note watched alex collier vid on youtube says the timming of this staged ufo and messiah would be shortly after the global financial collapse and the fake messiah would preach hindu philosophy and blame all the worlds problems on the usa lol.

Caesar

Jul 12 2010, 12:56 AM

Seems attempts are being made to present BS again–yet another failed rocket test!!! Pathetic!!!

Caesar

Jul 20 2010, 05:02 PM

Another video of this UFO encounter in China.

http://ca.news.yahoo.com/s/yahoocanada/100…tery_over_china

gnak

Jul 20 2010, 09:08 PM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Jul 21 2010, 08:32 AM)

Another video of this UFO encounter in China.

http://ca.news.yahoo.com/s/yahoocanada/100…tery_over_china

this is ufo over nanjing bak in 2006… interesting enough how the ufo disappear in a flash of light seem like the nsa has similar technology

this following is of an alledged government ufo this tr-3b http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mxZyOi1xDzg

The TR-3B – As described by Edgar Fouché former airforce engineer http://www.youtube.com/watch#!v=gOa87k…feature=related

GreenBeret

Jul 22 2010, 11:49 PM

Aliens is a cover up to fool humanity, its a part of NWO. A petty excuse to make better weapons to fight aliens. I pity those here who fell for this deception. Aliens dont exist.

Caesar

Jul 26 2010, 08:37 PM

QUOTE (GreenBeret @ Jul 23 2010, 03:49 PM)

Aliens dont exist.

Sure mate we are all alone amongst trillions of Planets in the Universe–we are after all God’s Superior race.

Khalqat

Jul 26 2010, 09:36 PM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Jul 26 2010, 09:37 PM)

Sure mate we are all alone amongst trillions of Planets in the Universe–we are after all God’s Superior race.

lets talk about interdimensional travel

Caesar

Jul 26 2010, 11:32 PM

Here is a good example of Interdimensional travel–watch the video it is really good.

http://www.disclose.tv/action/viewvideo/54…Caught_on_Tape/

GreenBeret

Jul 28 2010, 11:55 PM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Jul 27 2010, 07:37 AM)

Sure mate we are all alone amongst trillions of Planets in the Universe–we are after all God’s Superior race.

There are many many creatures created by ALLAH, including humans,animals,angels,jinns etc. I mentioned those which are known to common humans.There are many more creatures which interact with some humans on a spiritual level.

The UFO or alien hysteria was created by USA first as a cover up for their test aircrafts. But the alien strategy is part of the NWO. Further more it will be an excuse for making more modern and lethal weapons to fight “galactic wars”.

Aliens will land on earth( and on that day you would be the happiest one around on PDF as your constant struggle would have been proved), but that landing would be a fake drama.
Anyways, On the NWO table, the item after wrapping up 3rd world countries is the alien drama on the menu card.

gnak

Jul 30 2010, 06:31 PM

QUOTE (GreenBeret @ Jul 29 2010, 03:25 PM)

There are many many creatures created by ALLAH, including humans,animals,angels,jinns etc. I mentioned those which are known to common humans.There are many more creatures which interact with some humans on a spiritual level.

The UFO or alien hysteria was created by USA first as a cover up for their test aircrafts. But the alien strategy is part of the NWO. Further more it will be an excuse for making more modern and lethal weapons to fight “galactic wars”.

Aliens will land on earth( and on that day you would be the happiest one around on PDF as your constant struggle would have been proved), but that landing would be a fake drama.
Anyways, On the NWO table, the item after wrapping up 3rd world countries is the alien drama on the menu card.

u know if there is this fake alien landing it will be accompanied by the so called return of the messiah… and these aliens will be blond aryan looking and claim to hail from the constellation of pleiades, so question is how likely are u to fall for the ploy since it has a deep religious meaning?

GreenBeret

Aug 3 2010, 06:38 AM

QUOTE (gnak @ Jul 31 2010, 05:31 AM)

u know if there is this fake alien landing it will be accompanied by the so called return of the messiah… and these aliens will be blond aryan looking and claim to hail from the constellation of pleiades, so question is how likely are u to fall for the ploy since it has a deep religious meaning?

There are many incidents told in religious propehicies already. Depends on your take.

Caesar

Sep 12 2010, 06:25 PM

A bit old but something very interesting to read.

=========================================

Stephen Hawking, Black Holes and Alex Collier
by Michael E. Salla, PhD

June 23, 2004

On July 21, Stephen Hawking presented his latest position on ’black holes’ at a prestigious Science conference in Dublin, Ireland. His new position represents an about face on what can come out of black holes which is a quantum physics problem known as the “black hole information paradox’. This is what Hawking has been reported to be now claiming:

“After nearly 30 years of arguing that a black hole destroys everything that falls into it, Stephen Hawking is saying he was wrong. It seems that black holes may after all allow information within them to escape.” http://www.newscientist.com/news/print.jsp?id=ns99996151

Further explaining Hawking’s about face, Jenny Hogan from the New Scientist writes:

“In essence, his new black holes now never quite become the kind that gobble up everything. Instead, they keep emitting radiation for a long time, and eventually open up to reveal the information within.”

The idea that Hawking abandoned was that information was something that was lost as the black hole disintegrated as it emitted radiation thereby losing energy and mass over time. At some point, it would simply evaporate and all the information would be lost. This contradicted the conventional quantum theory position that information is never lost (unless one happens to be Sandy Berger perusing classified information).

Hawking has now found, using equations he presented at the conference, that the black hole doesn’t form an ’event horizon’ where all information is forever contained in the black hole never to be released. Instead, he argues in his conference abstract, that black holes form an “apparent event horizon” where while radiation continues to be emitted, at some point the black hole reveals the information hidden within it. The timing of the information release is a mystery and perhaps Hawking will reveal more in his full research paper which is due sometime in August.

(http://www.dcu.ie/%7Enolanb/gr17_plenary.htm#hawking)

Hawking’s views will be subject to scrutiny by his peers and confirms what other physicists have been suspecting using alternative quantum theory approaches such as ’String Theory’. (http://www.boston.com/news/science/articles/2004/07/22/a_black_hole_theory_zapped/).

The amazing thing in Hawking’s about face is that this confirms what the ’contactee’ Alex Collier has been saying for some time about ’black holes’. I quote from a lecture he gave in 1996 which is included in his book, Defending Sacred Ground.

In his lecture he says that an extraterrestrials from Andromeda told him that:

“Everything in our universe, including us, came from a black hole.”

Now this is far more than Hawking is admitting at the moment but certainly a startling claim at the time since that the conventional physics position was that all matter in the universe comes from the fusion process of suns, and that life is an accidental chemical reaction from the commingling of matter. We have to distinguish between ’life’ and ’matter’ to better understand Collier’s claim and its relevance to Hawking’s current position. Perhaps matter is provided by the fusion process of suns (conventional science perspective), while life is some kind of ’information’, ’code’, ’life-force’ or whatever that comes from black holes (Collier’s position).

Collier’s view is consistent with the information that Dr Dan Burisch gives about the mysterious ’Ganesh particle’ containing a code that is the seed of life. Interestingly, Burisch talked about the Ganesh particle, information, as coming from a ’natural Stargate’ from Frenchman’s Mountain in Nevada, so there is a parallel here with the idea of a ’black hole’ as a doorway of some sort that emits information.

So if life is taken to mean information that somehow kick starts matter into motion, then life may indeed originate from black holes. However, it’s information that is the key element here that kick starts life, and that’s all Collier can be argued to be claiming.

Now what follows from one of Collier’s conversations with his Andromedan ’contacts’ is astounding in the context of what Hawking is now saying about information being released at some point from black holes:

“According to Vissaeus and Morenae, on March 23rd of 1994 a specific color and sound frequency began to emanate from all the black holes in the known universe. In terms of their science, which goes back along way, this is the first time this has ever happened.”

So here we have a ’contactee’ reporting on his dialogue with an advanced ET race in 1996 where statements that appeared ridiculous at the time from a conventional quantum physics perspective, are now being accepted with Hawking’s about face. I think this is significant since it goes to support the credibility of Collier and the information he received as a contactee.

More significantly, if Collier is correct then it appears that black holes may release information at the same time. So rather than a single black hole releasing information at some indefinable point (Hawking’s position), black holes can release information at the same time (Collier’s position). Of course the significance of this idea that that black holes around the universe began to emit information in 1994 is quite startling. Perhaps it’s wild conjecture, but since Collier’s Andromedans were right about information being released from black holes, then they might also be correct that this is happening simultaneously.

gnak

Sep 12 2010, 09:28 PM

since u brought up a old topic i wanna add something here

also according mr collier 3rd density or the reality we inhabit is gonna implode something around 2013-2014

something to do with the new stuff comming out of all the black holes in this universe

anyway heres his explanation of how our part of the galaxy will end?

and i checked this on some science forum and it is indeed plausible if not inevitable

that sirius b implodes whether it has enough mass to create a black hole is another story

but according to mr collier a black hole between sirius and our system is already forming

and why all this is happening cus ppl here and ppl on sirius who are also some of our ancestors

most are physiologically/phycologically defective.

Caesar

Sep 12 2010, 10:47 PM

It was interesting to note that in one of his interviews Alex Collier said:

QUOTE

Now, we talked about the genetics and I’m going to get to that, in a second, but I first want to tell everybody, folks, whether you want to believe this or not, whether you think I’m crazy, or not, it doesn’t matter, but the reality is, that everyone of you has a soul, okay, a consciousness that lives forever, that records, and its purpose is to experience life, which ever life you choose to evolve, to discover who you are to become all that you can be.

None of you, including myself, none of us as souls on this planet were born and hatched here, we all come from some other place, some other realm, some other dimension, that’s just the reality of it, and whether your a Christian, your a Buddhist, your a Jew, your a Moslem is doesn’t change anything.

The reality is all of you as a soul come from some place else. Now, for some reason, a very large group of us, as souls, choose to incarnate into this physically which we know ourselves as earth beings, or Terrans as we’re known outside, at least off planets, now because of so many extraterrestrial in the last, 22 million years, visiting our planet, coming here, staying here, you know this was an outpost, its where we’re the furthest end of our galaxy.

gnak

Sep 24 2010, 01:49 AM

NSA solider?

posted by james casbolt on project-avalon forum

has anyone seem this type of uniform to confirm its validity

gnak

Sep 24 2010, 02:08 AM

on second thought the above picture maybe/good chance it is a toy figurine

but i think it wouldn’t be far off wat an actual NSA soldier delta force soldier might look like

gnak

Sep 24 2010, 02:44 AM

“elvis strangely resembles enlil” quoted from barbara hand clow book ?

hes a side by side picture of both entities

as alex collier once said in some interview a portion of the ancient sumerian race was brought to north america hidden underground shortly prior the deluge (guess the mormons weren’t so far off the truth lol)

most likely enki doing? enki also the omnipotent figure that commanded noah to build the ark in the book of genesis? note enlil being the one supposedly instigated the flood?

some good readings here link

PakSniper

Sep 24 2010, 05:25 AM

what a non sense “elvis resembles enlil”!!!!????And my peni$ resembles to elvis too!!!???? Come back to the reality man, smoking weeds is dangerous for your brain.

Caesar

Oct 5 2010, 02:13 AM

I watched the movie called “Fire in the Sky”. It was about an alien abduction — very interesting movie. qnak do you know what Alien beings are shown below, they were shown experimenting on humans. Some nasty scenes.

PakSniper

Oct 5 2010, 04:42 AM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Oct 5 2010, 10:13 AM)

I watched the movie called “Fire in the Sky”. It was about an alien abduction — very interesting movie. qnak do you know what Alien beings are shown below, they were shown experimenting on humans. Some nasty scenes.

It was a galactic pornotic species. They abducted you caesar?

Caesar

Oct 5 2010, 03:47 PM

QUOTE (PakSniper @ Oct 5 2010, 09:42 PM)

It was a galactic pornotic species. They abducted you caesar?

The question is for qnak, so kindly butt out.

PakSniper

Oct 6 2010, 03:11 AM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Oct 5 2010, 11:47 PM)

The question is for qnak, so kindly butt out.

ok, caesarito.: the kido abducted by galactic pornotic species.

gnak

Oct 6 2010, 08:42 PM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Oct 5 2010, 06:43 PM)

I watched the movie called “Fire in the Sky”. It was about an alien abduction — very interesting movie. qnak do you know what Alien beings are shown below, they were shown experimenting on humans. Some nasty scenes.

did some research the movie is loosely based on the real life story of Travis Walton abductee http://www.youtube.com/watch#!v=rM7e3P…feature=related

in his interview he described them as typical greys accompanied by nordic human looking aliens presumably clones

the movie alien looks similar to the alien Dr Reed bashed over the head with a stick after it killed his dog

also similar… the italian women with the aborted alien fetus story also claims she was abducted http://www.youtube.com/watch#!v=yRPV-N…feature=related

anyway answer ur question they most likley greys, synthetic robots

Caesar

Oct 6 2010, 09:15 PM

Thanks gnak. I also saw the movie “The Fourth Kind”. Frankly I wasn’t expecting it to be that scary! It is about an ongoing unsolved mystery in Alaska, where one town has seen an extraordinary number of unexplained disappearances during the past 40 years and there are accusations of a federal cover up.

The movie shows Aliens communicating using the “Sumerian” language. It was very good movie, edge of the seat! I also didn’t know that the film was a box office success, earning US$47.46 million worldwide, from an estimated $10 million budget.

PakSniper

Oct 7 2010, 02:56 AM

Ok gnak and caesar i have a question, which galactic species are involved in these phenomenon here????

Hessdalen Lights? LINK

I want your analyse, sincerely.

gnak

Oct 7 2010, 06:15 PM

QUOTE (Caesar @ Oct 7 2010, 01:45 PM)

Thanks gnak. I also saw the movie “The Fourth Kind”. Frankly I wasn’t expecting it to be that scary! It is about an ongoing unsolved mystery in Alaska, where one town has seen an extraordinary number of unexplained disappearances during the past 40 years and there are accusations of a federal cover up.

The movie shows Aliens communicating using the “Sumerian” language. It was very good movie, edge of the seat! I also didn’t know that the film was a box office success, earning US$47.46 million worldwide, from an estimated $10 million budget.

yea i heard of that movie… u know its not based on real life story as the movie claims… thats just smart advertising to trick the weak minded

btw u heard of the movie demons and angels the original title was illuminati wonder why they changed it lol…

QUOTE (PakSniper)

Ok gnak and caesar i have a question, which galactic species are involved in these phenomenon here????

Hessdalen Lights? LINK

I want your analyse, sincerely.

this from the guy who laughed at my enlil elvis comparison lol thats ok no offense taken… i got it from a book i read called pleiadian agenda

Hessdalen Lights my opinion hate to sound stereotypical but my best guess ufo… i remember hearing theres underground alien bases in that region

Caesar

Oct 7 2010, 07:42 PM

QUOTE (gnak @ Oct 8 2010, 11:15 AM)

yea i heard of that movie… u know its not based on real life story as the movie claims… thats just smart advertising to trick the weak minded

btw u heard of the movie demons and angels the original title was illuminati wonder why they changed it lol…

Well Angels & Demons is based on Dan Brown’s bestseller book. And Tom Hanks is the lead actor again just as in Da Vinci code. I saw the movie but it wasn’t good.

PakSniper

Oct 8 2010, 10:59 AM

QUOTE (gnak @ Oct 8 2010, 02:15 AM)

this from the guy who laughed at my enlil elvis comparison lol thats ok no offense taken… i got it from a book i read called pleiadian agenda

Hessdalen Lights my opinion hate to sound stereotypical but my best guess ufo… i remember hearing theres underground alien bases in that region

yeah i know, i laughed and etc and i apologyse for. This doesn’t mean that i trust your nuts theories but these lights are so bizarre, its dont react like others ufolike things, its deviate and draw a complexe route. it seems me these things are completely differents from what we know about ufos. No?

gnak

Oct 8 2010, 07:30 PM

QUOTE (PakSniper @ Oct 9 2010, 03:29 AM)

yeah i know, i laughed and etc and i apologyse for. This doesn’t mean that i trust your nuts theories but these lights are so bizarre, its dont react like others ufolike things, its deviate and draw a complexe route. it seems me these things are completely differents from what we know about ufos. No?

gg i know u where bs’ing so no offense taken… i dunno i seen a few ufo vids where the ufo look like balls of light flashing in an out and changing colours http://www.youtube.com/watch#!v=_TubIw…feature=related

gnak

Oct 29 2010, 05:51 PM

George Kavassilas australian contactee

ok i heard bout this guy for a while… his first videos on net u find tells bout ascended masters, jesus, archangels u name all those BS thats floating around

that gets mixed up with the truth… however since then he admitted he was deceived and that the negatives aliens are very good at deceiving and giving out false love

now hes more recent material is makin more sense to me. long story short he says in past bout galactic federation of light and lord sananda(jesus) coming to rescue all of us

in their ships was false… and wats actually happening is they send a group from their empire to play the part of the bad guys (greys) then the higher echelons of the empire

come and portray themselves as our saviours (good cop bad cop scenario) wat he calls the grand deception find more on his site http://georgekavassilas.org/

Pak-Eye

Oct 30 2010, 02:34 AM

gnak:

Ever heard of Project Blue Beam OR Tesla Scalar Wars?

What is your say on it?

This is a “lo-fi” version of our main content. To view the full version with more information, formatting and images, please click here.

Invision Power Board © 2001-2012 Invision Power Services, Inc.

Prophecy Received the other day from Ancient Chinese Master! (Zhuangzi)

＜Zhuangzi>  You are welcome to come and learn from the Masters which I learned from -  – -   although much of my original thought and message was lost, truly there is a remnant and there are some jewels I think you may find to be helpful.

Learning never ends!  Here in Heaven there are always new things for me to discover, and philosophy takes on a whole new direction and dimention.  It is humbled by the Mighty Presence of God Everywhere. . .   existence is still a mystery, but it is known that it is all through Christ!  Jesus is the Source Code of All!  He is the Missing Dao that all we scholars searched for.   Some day the Chinese culture will find this again, and be overjoyed.   Also many books that were lost will be recovered.  These also hold several keys to the lost and ancient wisdom.

In the meantime, go in love among my people, and be patient with them, for they have deep within their souls a memory. . .  a searching feeling. . .  a knowledge of the Lord and a reverence

Free Dowloads of HEAVENLY eBooks in PDF Text Format

DOWNLOADING INSTRUCTIONS: point the mouse of the desired PDF text file and
Right Click and ‘Save Target As’ to download.

>> The Pilgrim’s Progress:
The great and wonderful book of John Bunyon. A must read. The
second most read book after the Holy Bible. It is such a delight! I enjoy it
alot.

>> The Holy War:
John Bunyan second most beloved book. You will be amazed and
captivated from beginning to end.

>> Divine Healing:
A wonderful book of Andrew Murray on divine healing by faith in Jesus
Christ. Healing is the will of God for today. It is God’s will that his children
be healed of all their sicknesses and diseases and infirmities. The prayer of
faith will heal the sick. This book will teach you how to receive healing
from God and life in perfect health.

>> Foxe’s Book Of Martyr:
Such a powerful book. Every christian should read it. It is about the history
of the Church and God’s amazing power to keep his Church.

>> Precious Bible Promises:
Also, known as Samuel Clarke’s Scripture Promises.
May the Holy Spirit of God, who indited all these promises, and our blessed
Mediator, who, by his ministry and by his blood, has sealed and confirmed
them all, render them every day more and more powerful and prevalent to
draw the hearts of men towards God, and to fit them for the enjoyment of
these words of grace in their complete accomplishment in glory. Amen.

>> Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners:
John Bunyan autobiography written by himself.

>> Power From On High:
By Charles Finney about the Baptism of the Holy Spirit and Power from
on high.

>> The Final Frontier:
WARNING -THIS BOOK COULD CHANGE YOUR AFTERLIFE! Where do we go
when we die? Are there really such place as Heaven and Hell? Within these
pages are the testimonies of 25 individuals who have had near-death and
after-death experiences.

>> Beyond the Final Frontier:
The phenomenon of Near Death Experiences continues to fascinate us. What
is it that people see and feel as they stand at the brink of life? And do their
experiences offer any evidence of an afterlife? Adding fuel to the debate,
Dr Richard Kent and David Waite bring us a second book of true
life stories.

>> Heaven:
by Dwight Moody

>> Lost and Found
by Dwight Moody

>> What Must I Do To Be Saved:
by Dwight Moody

>> A Divine Revelation of Hell: Hear the eyewitness testimony on
the True Existence of Hell. Mary Katherine Baxter was chosen by God
to let the world know of the REALITY of Hell. Jesus Christ appeared to Mary
Baxter on 40 consecutive nights and took Mary on a tour of Hell and Heaven.
She walked, with Jesus, through the horrors of Hell and talked with many
people. Jesus showed her what happens to souls when they die and what
happens to the unbelievers and Servants of God who do not obey there
calling.

>> A Divine Revelation of Heaven: After thirty nights of
experiencing the depths of hell, Mary Baxter was shown the realms of
heaven. Included are her descriptions of the order of heaven, what happens
to children, and the throne of God. These breathtaking glimpses of heaven
will turn your heart toward the beauty and joy that await every believer in
Christ.

>> The Final Quest: “The Final Quest” by Rick Joyner, it is a true
revelation from the Lord, which will result in significant spiritual growth. So
many traps, pitfalls, deceptions, and foolish mistakes were revealed in this
book. In fact, I won’t consider someone a mature Christian unless they have
learned these HARD lessons!

Visions Beyond the Veil:
by H.A.Baker Missionary to Tibet, China, and Formosa

Such a powerful outpouring of the Holy Spirit onto little poor Chinese
Orphans, showing what is only possible when God’s anointing is at work.
This book documents the visions and miracles that happened when revival
broke out in their midst. The children saw angels, demons, heaven, hell,
etc. They related their experiences to missionary H. A. Baker and his wife
Josephine, who oversaw the orphanage where the children lived. The visions
changed the children’s lives and behaviors. The children would lay or sit still
for hours as if in a trance, and would reported their visions to the Bakers,
who faithfully documented them. Young children (new believers) who were
untrained and ignorant of spiritual truths, spoke in the 1st person of Jesus
with such boldness and eloquence, and as powerful as any old testament
prophet, demonstrating the power of God on those who are surrendered to
Him.

>> Heaven And The Angels:
by H.A. Baker Missionary to Tibet

Read great and glorious testimonies and revelations about Heaven, the New
Jerusalem the City of God, the mansion of the Saints of God in heaven, life
and activities in Heaven, the holy angels of God and their activities in
Heaven, the souls of infants brought by the angels in Heaven… It is on of
the most exciting book I have ever read.

You now are endowed with the secret weapons of My Spirit

 

(Jesus speaking:) When you received the keys, I rained down power from on high on you–power that will not just be for your everyday lives, but power that is to be used as your strength, your life, your everything. This is the power that now runs through your veins. You’ve been endowed with much more of My supernatural strength and the spirit of My love. You have all the power of God on your side now through the keys to the Kingdom, and this is the lifeblood that flows through your veins. You now are endowed with the secret weapons of My Spirit. I’ve given you the secret to unlocking the vaults of Heaven, and you now have at your command any and every thing you might need. If you ask for it, it will be yours. I can now give you this gift because you have dedicated your hearts to Me and have loved Me like never before.

5. You now have the greatest weapons that have ever been unleashed on this Earth at your command! You now have the most powerful weapons at the ready, for you’ve proven yourselves worthy and loyal. You’ve stuck through the tests and the trying of your faith, and this is your reward:
6. In the years to come, the world is going to go through thousands of upheavals and rumblings in economies, in governments, in people’s lives and hearts. They’re going to go insane with worry, for the world will be in such chaos that there will be none to turn to except Me. Their hearts will be torn and brutally suppressed by the powers that will rise in an attempt to salvage this world. But I tell you now, as sure as My promises will not fail, this world is coming to an end.

7. They have invoked the last protocol before the rise of the Antichrist, and it’s only a matter of time before his rise and revelation. He has taken his throne, and even now has been crowned as the king of this world. The leaders and the rulers of this world have bowed at his feet.